PROLOGUE

The lives of Baek-Hyun and Ethan are thrown into chaos by a single, accidental kiss. While Baek-Hyun’s family is driven by a dark obsession with the Sigbin —a mythical Filipino creature—his ancestors have spent generations in the Philippines hunting the beasts. Now, the burden of the quest falls on him. Ethan, however, possesses a deep, secret knowledge of these creatures that no ordinary citizen should have. Together, they must navigate a world of folklore and danger, gradually unveiling the buried secrets that link their two families.

Disclaimer:

This is a Work of Fiction…

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER ONE - ETHAN SALVADOR

The Shadow of the Sigbin

Ethan

My name is Ethan Salvador. My life is a blur of shifts; I spend my nights under the fluorescent lights of a BPO office and my mornings working part-time at a local pet shop. I live with my Lola, the woman who has been my world since I was a child.

“Good morning, Lola,” I greeted her. She was already settled on the sofa, her eyes glued to her favorite morning show.

“Good morning, Apo,” she replied, not breaking her gaze from the screen. “Your breakfast is ready. I’ve already eaten.”

I sat down and started on my meal, the steam from the rice hitting my face. “Thanks, Lola. Is that Joanne? Your favorite?”

“Yes,” she said, a small smile tugging at her lips. “She’s so elegant. Imagine, she’s in her fifties and still looks that beautiful.” She finally looked over at me. “How is work, Apo?”

“So far, so good, Lola,” I replied, though the night shift exhaustion was starting to tug at my eyelids.

On the TV, the news segment shifted. The anchors became animated as they announced the arrival of Baek-Hyun, the grandson of one of the wealthiest tycoons in the Philippines.

“Baek-Hyun? Who’s that?” I muttered. Before I could process the image on the screen, my phone vibrated against the table. The name Jan flashed on the display.

I picked up immediately. “Hey, Mr. Sy, how are you?”

Meanwhile, the airport was a sea of chaos. Flashbulbs went off like lightning strikes as the press scrambled for a position. When the sliding doors finally hissed open, Baek-Hyun stepped out. He paused, slowly pulling off his sunglasses. The crowd surged forward, fans and photographers stumbling over one another just to catch a glimpse of the idol’s face.

“It’s been a long time, Philippines,” he murmured, a practiced smile on his lips. “I missed you.”

“Sir, this way. Your Halmeoni is waiting,” a bodyguard urged, shielding him from the screaming fans and the constant click-click-click of shutters.

Once safely inside the tinted windows of the luxury car, the noise of the crowd faded into a dull hum. His grandmother sat in the back, her expression softening the moment she saw him.

“ Hangug-eseo pilipin-eulo ganeun bihaeng-gineun annyeonghasibnikka? “ she asked. (How was your flight from Korea?)

“ Halmeoni! “ Baek-Hyun exclaimed, leaning in to pull her into a tight embrace.

“Let’s go,” she said, patting his hand. “Your Harabeoji is waiting for you.”

Baek-Hyun nodded, the weight of his family’s expectations settling back onto his shoulders as the car pulled away.

The Coffee Shop

“There you are!” I called out, spotting Jan tucked away in a corner booth of the coffee shop.

“Thanks for coming, dude,” Jan said, sliding a cup across the table toward me. “How are you? You have to try this—it’s their new blend.”

“Sure, looks good,” I said, offering a small smile as I settled into the chair. The smell of roasted beans and the low hum of indie music always helped me shake off the post-shift fog.

“Anyway,” I leaned in, getting straight to the point. “What was so important that it couldn’t wait?”

Jan’s expression turned serious, but his eyes were bright. “I want to invite you to my bachelor party.”

I let out a slow breath, my thumb tracing the rim of my cup. “Jan, you know me. I’m not really a party person. And besides… I’m sure Kirby will be there.” I looked him in the eye, my voice softening. “But thank you. Truly. Thank you for not treating me any differently just because I’m gay.”

Jan didn’t miss a beat. He leaned across the table, his expression firm. “Ethan, you’re my friend. I don’t care if you’re gay, straight, or a literal alien from Mars. That’s never going to change. So please? Come for me? Otherwise, Gabriela and I are going to have a massive sulk.”

He pulled a ridiculous, exaggerated “pouty face” that made it impossible to stay annoyed.

“Alright, alright,” I chuckled, holding up my hands in defeat. “I’ll go. But I’m keeping my distance from Kirby.”

“Deal,” Jan grinned, extending a closed hand. “Fist bump?”

I tapped my knuckles against his with a grin.

“Here is your coffee, sir. Enjoy!”

I looked up as the barista set a fresh cup down. As our eyes met, he gave me a subtle, playful wink. I felt a slight flush creep up my neck but managed a polite, “Thanks!”

The moment the barista walked away, Jan nudged my arm, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Flirty!”

“What? I didn’t do anything!” I protested, though I couldn’t help but smile as the barista glanced back from the counter.

“Just don’t forget—Tuesday night, okay?” Jan reminded me, his tone returning to his usual cheerful banter.

I gave him a nod, taking a long, warm sip of my coffee. Tuesday was going to be complicated, but at least I had Jan in my corner.

The Next Day

I was navigating the crowded aisles of the supermarket, checking items off my mental list, when I turned a corner too fast. Thud. I collided with a solid chest.

“Are you okay, bro?” the man asked, his voice steady.

I looked up, momentarily caught off guard by his sharp features. I managed a small smile. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

He tilted his head, searching my face. “ Hwasilhanikka? Gwaenchanh-a? “

I blinked. I had no idea what he just said, and the confusion made me awkward. Not wanting to stand there looking like an idiot, I gave a quick nod and hurried away.

He’s Korean, I thought, my heart racing for no reason. Gosh, what is wrong with me? Why am I so flustered? I tried to shake it off and focused back on my groceries.

The Choi Mansion

The atmosphere at the dining table was heavy enough to choke on. Baek-Hyun’s grandfather set his utensils down with a deliberate clatter.

“He must continue the legacy,” the old man declared. “He is the first grandson of my firstborn. There is no other way.”

“We understand that, but—” Baek-Hyun’s grandmother started, her voice soft with worry.

“Wait, Harabeoji ,” Jin-Ae interrupted, her eyes defiant as she looked at her grandfather. “I can do it. I can handle the business.”

Her grandparents traded a long, silent look. The silence said more than words ever could.

The Parking Lot

I was loading my groceries into the trunk of my car when a sharp scream pierced the air. My blood ran cold. I slammed the trunk shut and followed the sound, staying low behind the rows of parked vehicles.

I peered around the bumper of a large SUV and froze. A woman was being held by a man in a dark bonnet. He had a gun pressed firmly against her temple.

“Give me your phone, or I’ll kill you!” the thief hissed.

I looked around for a weapon, but then I saw a familiar figure. It was the Korean guy from the grocery store. He didn’t hesitate. He moved with a blurred speed, a precise kick connecting with the thief’s side that sent the man crashing to the pavement, out cold.

But the moment the thief hit the ground, the “victim” didn’t run. Instead, she swung a heavy object, striking the Korean guy across the back of the head.

It’s a trap? I gasped, my heart hammering against my ribs. Suddenly, a strange sensation washed over me—a sharp ringing in my head, and then, the world became hyper-clear. My hearing shifted, picking up even the smallest sounds of the evening air.

I stepped backward, trying to remain silent as the Korean guy crumpled to the concrete.

“Stand up! I got him!” the woman barked. The “thief” groaned and climbed to his feet.

“Are you sure this is the one the boss wanted?” the man asked, rubbing his side.

“Yes,” the woman sneered, looking down at the unconscious Baek-Hyun. “He’s the grandson of the richest man in the country. Because of him, we’re going to be set for life. His grandfather will pay anything to get this boy back.”

A slow, rhythmic clapping sound echoed through the concrete parking lot, appearing to come from everywhere and nowhere at once.

“What was that?” the man stammered, his bravado vanishing as he gripped his weapon tighter.

“Show yourself! Who are you?” the woman shrieked, her eyes darting into the shadows.

“Your wishes are my command,” a voice hissed. From the darkness, a figure emerged. He wore a mask that obscured his face, but it was the long, muscular tail wagging behind him that froze their blood.

The kidnappers recoiled, their voices trembling. “The… The Shadow?”

“Release that man,” I warned, my voice dropping to a predatory growl. “Or you will experience my wrath.”

The man let out a desperate cry and rushed at me, swinging a jagged knife. I didn’t flinch. In an instant, I pulled my head low and triggered my inheritance; the world shimmered, and I vanished into thin air.

The Sy Mansion

“You must help your brother,” the Grandfather said, his voice cold and ancient. He slid an old manuscript across the mahogany table toward Jin-Ae. “You must understand the blood that flows through our enemies. You must understand the Sigbin .”

Jin-Ae looked at the sketches of the creature—a beast that resembled a hornless goat, walking backward with its head between its legs.

“The legends say they emerge at night to suck the blood from a victim’s shadow,” her grandfather explained. “They are invisible to the naked eye. Their ears are so large they can clap like human hands, and their tails… their tails are as flexible and deadly as a whip.”

The Parking Lot

While invisible, I swung my tail with a crack like a gunshot. It acted as a whip, lashing across the kidnappers’ legs and sending them sprawling. Before revealing myself, I had already dialed the police, leaving the line open so they could track the GPS.

The sound of sirens soon wailed in the distance. Blue and red lights flooded the parking lot just as the thieves scrambled to get back to their feet.

“ STOP! “ a police officer shouted, his service weapon drawn and leveled at the chaos.

The two thieves didn’t hesitate; they dropped to their knees, hands high in the air. “We surrender! Please, just don’t let that thing kill us!”

I stepped backward into the deepest shadows. In the blink of an eye, I allowed the invisibility to take hold again.

“Ethan?” the officer called out, his eyes searching the empty air where I had just been standing. He knew I was there, but the air remained still.

Medics rushed past him, heading straight for the unconscious Korean guy. They lifted him onto a stretcher, the shadows of the ambulance lights dancing over his pale, handsome face as they rushed him to the hospital.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWO - TWO WORLDS COLLIDING

“ THE RELUCTANT HUNTER “ 

BAEKHYUN’S P.O.V.

Annyeonghaseyo, je ileum-eun Baekhyun-ibnida. Back in Korea, I am a K-pop idol—my life is measured in stage lights and fan chants. But everything turned upside down the moment my Harabeoji and Halmeoni summoned me back to the Philippines for “family business.”

“ Harabeoji! “ I stared at him, my jaw dropping as he finished his explanation. “Are you serious? You want me to find a mythical creature? We live in the computer age, not a dark fantasy novel.”

Before he could answer, my sister Jin-Ae stepped forward, her expression chillingly calm. “It’s real, brother. I’ve encountered one myself. Harabeoji believes this vigilante the media calls ‘The Shadow’ is actually a Sigbin—or at least, someone who carries the DNA of that creature.”

“I want you to find it, no matter the cost,” Grandpa added, his voice like cold iron. “It is the only way to save our business from falling.”

I rolled my eyes, the weight of their obsession feeling like a burden I didn’t ask for. “You two are crazy,” I muttered, turning to walk away.

“You were destined to capture that creature, Baekhyun!” Jin-Ae called out after me. I didn’t look back. I just needed to clear my head, so I pulled out my phone to contact some old friends. I needed a drink and a night that didn’t involve legends and monsters.

ETHAN’S P.O.V.

“You need to be more careful, Ethan,” Akihiko warned, his voice tight with anxiety as he watched me pace the room. “Just because you have the abilities of the Sigbin doesn’t mean you’re invincible. You’re still a target.”

“Don’t worry about me, Aki,” I said, dismissively. My mind was already elsewhere.

I checked my phone. A text from Jan lit up the screen, reminding me about his bachelor party at the most expensive club in the city. After the chaos of the kidnapping, a part of me just wanted to be a normal guy for one night—even if it meant dodging Kirby.

“I have to go,” I told Aki. “Jan’s party starts soon.”

“Wait, be careful!” Akihiko called out, but I was already focusing on the shift in my blood.

In a heartbeat, the air around me shimmered. I felt my body fade into the transparency of the room, becoming a ghost in the light. I slipped out the door, leaving Aki’s warnings behind in the silence.

The Party

The club was a pulse of neon lights and heavy bass. When I walked in, Jan’s face lit up. He pushed through the crowd and greeted me with our usual fist bump. The others followed suit, their energy high and welcoming.

Then, there was Kirby. He sat in the corner of the leather booth, swirling his drink and staring at the wall as if I didn’t exist. The coldness hit me harder than the music. I looked away, feeling the familiar sting of embarrassment prickling at my skin, but I tried to force a smile for Jan’s sake.

A few tables away, Baekhyun and his crew were making their entrance. “This is the best spot in town, bro,” one of his friends shouted over the music. “I told you I’d show you a good time.” Baekhyun scanned the room, his eyes sharp even in the dim light. “I agree,” he murmured, impressed by the atmosphere. “It’s exactly what I needed.”

The Mansion: A Mother’s Fear

The air in the study was thick with the scent of old paper and tension. “You need to talk to your son, Angeline,” my grandfather commanded, his back turned to my mother.

“I will, Appa ,” she began, her voice trembling. “But please… hold on. What if we stop this quest? I’m not trying to break tradition, but remember Minjun. He’s still missing because of this obsession. I can’t lose my son too.”

My grandfather turned, his brow furrowed in a dark scowl. “You are interfering, Angeline. Do you think it was easy for me to lose my own son? We have no choice. Baekhyun must fulfill his destiny.” Without another word, he swept out of the room.

The Library: The Hunter’s Research

While her mother mourned, Jin-Ae was fueled by a different fire. She sat in the university library, her eyes glued to her screen. “The Sigbin,” she whispered, her fingers flying over her notebook. “A shadow-eater. A companion to the Kikik .”

“What are you doing?” her friend Alice asked, leaning over her shoulder. “Just research, Alice,” Jin-Ae replied, her voice distracted. She scribbled down the weaknesses—the Antidotes :

The burning smell of buffalo horn.

The ‘fishy’ scent of Brass; it repels them.

Salt, vinegar, and garlic—the ancient cleaners.

“Jin-Ae, come on! I’m starving,” Alice groaned. “One second!” Jin-Ae snapped, closing her notebook with a sharp thud . “I’m done. Let’s go.”

The Club: The Performance

Back at the bar, the alcohol was starting to blur the edges of reality. Baekhyun felt the buzz in his veins—a mix of freedom and defiance against his grandfather’s wishes.

Across the room, Ethan was trying to drown out the sight of Kirby by taking a long sip of his drink. He didn’t notice the famous K-pop idol standing up.

Baekhyun stumbled slightly, a playful grin on his face as he bypassed his friends and headed for the small stage. He grabbed the microphone, the feedback whining for a second before he silenced the room with his presence.

“I think,” Baekhyun announced, his voice smooth despite the intoxication, “it’s time for a song.”

This is a classic romantic trope—the “duet under the spotlight.” It’s the perfect way to build a connection between them. Since you want the reader to “see” it in their minds, we should focus on the lighting, the feeling of the stage, and the electric tension between Ethan and Baekhyun.

“I’m going to sing!” I shouted into the mic, my vision slightly blurred by the alcohol but my confidence surging. “I am Baekhyun, of Star Ignition!”

The room exploded. The name echoed off the walls as phone screens lit up like a thousand tiny stars.

“Baekhyun! Baekhyun! Baekhyun !”

“Bro, Aunt Angeline is going to kill us for this!” Eun hissed from the side of the stage, his face pale with worry. But I didn’t care. I leaned over to the DJ, whispering the track title. As the first few notes of ‘Perhaps Love’ filled the air, I dropped into my signature pose. The crowd’s roar was deafening.

I began the first stanza, my voice smooth and rhythmic: “Eonjeyeotdeongeonji gieongnaji ana… Jakku nae meoriga neoro eojireopdeon sijak…”

As the music swelled, I looked out at the sea of faces. “Who knows this song?” I challenged, a playful grin on my lips. “Who wants to sing with me?”

The Choice

A forest of hands went up, but my eyes were drawn to a rowdy group in the corner. They were all laughing and pointing at one guy who looked like he wanted the floor to swallow him whole.

“My friend Ethan knows it!” Jan yelled, cupping his hands around his mouth. “He’s right here! Pick him, Baekhyun !”

“Jan, no! Stop it!” Ethan hissed, his face turning a deep shade of crimson.

I hopped off the small stage and wove through the crowd, the sea of people parting for me. I stopped right in front of them. “What’s his name?” I asked, looking at Jan.

“Ethan! His name is Ethan!” Jan shouted, looking immensely proud of himself.

“Wow, super supportive,” Ethan muttered under his breath, though a small, shy smile was fighting its way onto his face.

“Go on, Ethan,” I said, my voice softening as I held out my hand. “The crowd is waiting.”

The chant shifted. Now, they were calling for him. “Ethan! Ethan! Ethan!”

The Stage

With a resigned sigh, Ethan took my hand. His skin was warm, and for a split second, I felt a strange spark—a jolt of energy that made the hair on my arms stand up. I pulled him up onto the platform and handed him the spare microphone.

“ Mannaseo bangawoyo, Ethan. Baekhyun -ieyo, “ I whispered close to his ear. (Nice to meet you, Ethan. I’m Baekhyun.)

The music looped back. I nodded at him, encouraging him to take the lead. Ethan took a shaky breath, gripped the mic, and began to sing.

The moment his voice hit the air, the room went silent. It wasn’t just good; it was soulful. As he sang the first stanza, I watched him. There was something about the way he moved, a grace that felt almost… otherworldly.

When it was my turn for the second stanza, our voices began to weave together. For that moment, there was no family business, no secret identities, and no “Shadow.” There was just the music and the strange, magnetic pull between us.

The music swelled, and Ethan began. His voice was steady, carrying a hidden warmth that seemed to vibrate through the stage.

Ethan:

“Eonjeyeotdeongeonji gieongnaji ana…

Jakku nae meoriga neoro eojireopdeon sijak…“

I watched him as he sang. The shy guy from the table had vanished, replaced by someone who held the room captive. When it was my turn, I stepped closer, my voice dropping into a deeper, richer tone.

Baek-Hyun:

“Byeoriri anil su itdago…

Sasohan maeumirago…

Naega naege jakku mareul haneunge eosaekangeol…“

Then, the chorus hit. We turned toward each other, our voices locking in perfect harmony. The noise of the club faded into the background, leaving only the lyrics and the heat between us.

Duet:

“Sarangingayo… Geudae nawa gatdamyeon sijagingayo…

Mami jakku geudael saranghandaeyo…

On sesangi deutdorok sorichineyo…“

As we reached the final notes— “Ijeya sarang chajatdago” —the room stayed silent for a heartbeat before erupting into cheers. The connection was electric, almost physical.

The music faded, and the reality of our friends and the flashing cameras rushed back in. Ethan started to step away, back toward the safety of the shadows, but I reached out and caught his arm. My heart was still racing from the song—or maybe from the look in his eyes.

“Thank you,” I whispered, leaning in so only he could hear me over the roar of the crowd. “Can you wait for me outside? Or let me wait for you? I… I really want to know you.”

Ethan looked at me, his gaze lingering on mine. The shyness was back, but there was a new spark of curiosity there, too. He gave me a slow, genuine smile that reached his eyes.

“Sure,” he said softly.

With that one word, he turned and disappeared back into the crowd toward Jan, leaving me standing on the stage with a strange feeling that my life in the Philippines was about to become much more complicated than a simple quest.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THREE - HEAT AND SHADOWS

THE CONTINUATION:

Outside the bar, the humid night air hummed with the distant bass of the music. Baekhyun stood by his car, waiting.

“Are you sure you’re okay here, bro?” his friend asked, glancing back toward the neon lights.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m waiting for my sister anyway, don’t worry,” Baekhyun replied with a reassuring nod. His friend waved a final goodbye and disappeared into the crowd.

A moment later, Ethan emerged with his own group. Baekhyun didn’t hesitate; he stepped forward, his presence naturally drawing eyes. “ Joh-eun jeonyeog-ieyo (Good evening),“ he said, his voice smooth and polite.

“Hi, Baekhyun! These are my friends, and this is my bestie, Jan Sy,” Ethan said, introducing them.

“Nice to meet you, Baekhyun,” Jan said, though his phone immediately began buzzing in his hand. He checked the screen—a call from his fiancé. “Gabriela is calling. Ethan, do you want to join us? We can drop you off.”

Before Ethan could answer, Baekhyun intervened. “No, don’t worry. I’ll make sure he gets home safely.”

Jan looked between the two of them, a knowing, mischievous glint in his eyes. He leaned in, whispering into Ethan’s ear, “He’s clearly fallen for your charm. Do what you have to do so you aren’t lonely anymore. Just don’t forget to send a picture for proof, okay?”

“Jan! I didn’t expect that from you!” Ethan hissed, half-embarrassed as he playfully pushed Jan toward his car.

Nearby, Akihiko watched from the shadows, intending to pick Ethan up, but he stopped in his tracks as he saw Ethan slide into the passenger seat of the Korean superstar’s car.

As they drove, the city lights blurred past them. Baekhyun spoke quietly about the weight of his decision—leaving his K-pop group behind to settle in the Philippines.

“When it comes to family, we don’t really have a choice,” Ethan said softly, looking at Baekhyun’s profile. “But tell me, are you actually enjoying it here?”

“Yes, of course. Especially because I get to be with my mom and my sister, Jin Ae,” Baekhyun replied.

“I’m sure your mom is beautiful,” Ethan teased, a bit of the alcohol still making him bold. “Because you’re certainly handsome.”

Baekhyun let out a low chuckle, glancing at Ethan before flexing his arm against the steering wheel. His white muscle shirt strained against his bicep, the fabric tracing the lines of his strength. “Seriously? Am I handsome, or are you just drunk enough to think so?”

Ethan’s eyes dropped to Baekhyun’s arms, the sudden display of muscle making his throat go dry. He tried to laugh it off. “You’ve got a good sense of humor, Baekhyun. I like you.”

The atmosphere in the car shifted instantly. The hum of the engine seemed to grow louder as Baekhyun abruptly pulled the car over to the curb. He killed the engine, turned in his seat, and locked his gaze onto Ethan’s eyes.

“I like you too, Ethan,” Baekhyun murmured, his voice dropping an octave. He leaned in slowly, closing the distance until Ethan could feel the warmth of his breath.

As Baekhyun leaned in for a kiss, Ethan instinctively flinched, turning his head away at the last second. The silence in the car became heavy.

“Why?” Baekhyun asked softly, his eyes searching Ethan’s.

“This isn’t real,” Ethan whispered, his voice trembling. “You’re just playing with me… and I’m not that kind of person. Excuse me.”

Ethan reached for the door handle, desperate to escape the mounting pressure in his chest, but Baekhyun’s hand caught his arm, firm but gentle.

“I mean it, Ethan,” Baekhyun insisted, his gaze intense. “The first time I saw you, I felt something. Something I couldn’t ignore.”

“How is that possible?” Ethan started to ask, but the question was cut short.

Baekhyun pulled him close, his hand cupping Ethan’s jaw as he pressed his lips against Ethan’s in a searing kiss. Ethan froze for a heartbeat, his mind screaming to resist, but his body betrayed him. A jolt of electricity surged through his veins the moment they connected. Melting into the touch, Ethan’s eyes fluttered shut, his resistance dissolving into the heat of the moment.

Baekhyun’s kisses became more urgent, trailing fire down Ethan’s jawline to the sensitive skin of his neck.

“ Mmmn… “ Ethan let out a low, shaky moan, his head falling back against the seat.

As Baekhyun moved lower, his lips grazing Ethan’s chest, Ethan gasped, his fingers tangling in Baekhyun’s hair. Every touch felt heightened, the cramped space of the car making everything feel more intimate.

“You’re mine,” Baekhyun whispered against his skin.

In the heat of the moment, Ethan reached for the hem of Baekhyun’s shirt, pulling it over his head. When the white fabric fell away, Ethan’s breath hitched. In the dim glow of the streetlights, Baekhyun’s muscular frame looked like a sculpture—defined shoulders and a broad chest that felt solid under Ethan’s touch.

Quickly, they shed the rest of their clothes, the air in the car turning humid. Baekhyun moved, shifting Ethan back against the reclined seat. He hovered over him, his weight a welcome pressure.

“Your eyes…” Baekhyun whispered, looking down at him with raw intensity. “They’re beautiful.”

Before Ethan could respond, Baekhyun lowered himself, their bodies finally meeting as he claimed Ethan’s lips once more.

The Police Station

Across town, the fluorescent lights of the precinct flickered over Akihiko’s desk. The atmosphere was frantic; reports of a nearby robbery were still coming in over the radio. Amidst the chaos, a stern-faced officer from the neighboring district stepped forward.

“I’m Officer Leanne Siton,” she announced, sliding a file across the desk. “We’ve been hunting this vigilante known as ‘Sonica.’ We believe they’re operating in your sector.” She spread out several grainy surveillance photos of a masked figure.

Akihiko glanced at the photos, his mind clearly elsewhere. He grabbed his jacket, barely looking at the evidence. “Officer Siton, I’m sorry. I can’t help you with this right now. My partner, Simon, will handle the briefing. I have to go.”

Without waiting for a response, he vanished out the door, his gut twisting with a need to find Ethan.

In the Car

Inside the quiet sanctuary of the car, the world of police reports and vigilantes felt a lifetime away. The air was thick and heavy with the scent of skin and heat.

Ethan’s hand closed around Baekhyun, feeling the frantic pulse and the heat of him. He marveled at how someone who looked so composed on stage could be so undone in private.

“Are you just going to hold it, babe?” Baekhyun rasped. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, though his eyes were dark with hunger.

Ethan looked up at him through his lashes, a playful, dominant spark in his gaze despite his racing heart. “Say please.”

He began to move his hand in a slow, agonizingly steady rhythm, watching the way Baekhyun’s jaw tightened.

“ Oh… please,“ Baekhyun groaned, his head thumping back against the headrest. “Please, Ethan… suck it.”

Ethan didn’t make him ask twice. He leaned down, his tongue swirling over the tip as his hand continued the steady friction below. The sensation was electric. Baekhyun’s fingers dug into the upholstery of the car seat, his breath hitching into broken, jagged gasps. He was a man possessed, his body arching toward Ethan as he surrendered completely to the pleasure Ethan was providing.

“ Mmmph… “ Ethan’s breath hitched as Baekhyun gave in to the sensation. The intensity was overwhelming, a tidal wave of pleasure that Baekhyun could no longer hold back. With a low, guttural growl, he reached his limit, his release thick and warm. Ethan didn’t pull away, staying with him until the last shuddering breath left Baekhyun’s lungs.

“Shit… you’re so good, babe,” Baekhyun rasped, his voice trembling with leftover adrenaline.

“Anything for you,” Ethan whispered, pressing a lingering, soft kiss to the heat of him, even as Baekhyun remained pulsed with life.

“We’re not done yet, babe. Come here.” Baekhyun’s eyes were dark with a new flame. He gently pulled Ethan down, laying him back against the seat. His lips mapped a path from Ethan’s mouth down to his chest, his tongue swirling over his nipples until Ethan was arching his back, his fingers digging into Baekhyun’s shoulders.

As Baekhyun’s hand moved lower, Ethan’s breath hitched. He felt the firm pressure of a finger testing his entrance, and he instinctively flinched. “Wait… it hurts,” he whispered, his eyes wide.

Baekhyun stopped instantly, hovering over him with a soft, searching look. “Is this your first time, babe?”

Ethan couldn’t find his voice; he simply gave a small, nervous nod. A tender smile touched Baekhyun’s lips. “I’ll be gentle, I promise. Just trust me.”

Baekhyun began to use his tongue and fingers with expert care, focused entirely on Ethan’s comfort. He moved slowly, easing the tension away until Ethan’s sharp gasps turned into long, needy moans. The pain began to melt into a heavy, pulsing heat. Ethan’s hips began to move on their own, his initial fear replaced by a desperate, driving hunger.

“Please, Baekhyun… I want you. Fuck me ,” Ethan pleaded, his voice breaking.

“As you wish,” Baekhyun murmured. He positioned himself, the head of his length pressing at the opening. Ethan bit his lip, his eyes fluttering shut as Baekhyun slowly, inch by inch, began to slide inside.

Ethan’s breath left him in a long sigh of completion as they finally became one. Baekhyun started a slow, rhythmic pace, his muscular frame a blur of motion in the shadows of the car.

“This is insane…” Ethan choked out, his head tossing back and forth.

“You’re mine. Only mine,” Baekhyun declared, his voice a possessive rumble that vibrated through Ethan’s chest.

As the climax built, Baekhyun shifted them, pulling Ethan into a doggy-style position. He pinned Ethan’s head gently with his arm, the new angle allowing him to drive deeper. “I love how this feels… I can feel you tightening around me. It’s perfect.”

“I love you, Ethan!” Baekhyun cried out as the world exploded into white light. He surged forward one last time, his release filling Ethan completely.

At the same moment, Ethan’s own hand moved in a frantic rhythm until he followed, his own release coating the leather seat as he cried out Baekhyun’s name.

Afterward, the only sound was their heavy, synchronized breathing. They collapsed into each other’s arms, skin slick with sweat, Ethan resting his head on Baekhyun’s broad chest. Before the exhaustion of the night pulled him toward sleep, Baekhyun pressed one final, tender kiss to Ethan’s lips.

“Please, be mine,” Baekhyun whispered into the dark. “I’ll do everything for you.”

Meanwhile, in a room dim and heavy with the scent of old parchment and incense, Jin Ae stared at the digital surveillance footage of the vigilante. Her eyes were sharp, missing nothing.

“Yes, Hal-abeoji ,” she spoke into the phone, her voice steady but laced with a hidden urgency. “His movements… his skills… they are an exact match for the creature we’ve been hunting. I can feel it in my blood. This vigilante, this ‘Shadow,’ is going to lead us straight to the Sigbin .”

On the other end of the line, her grandfather was silent for a moment, the sound of his heavy, rhythmic breathing the only noise. Finally, he spoke, his voice raspy with age and wisdom. He agreed. The hunt was no longer just a legend—it was becoming a reality.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOUR -The Ghouls of the Night

“THE SHADOW AND THE NIGHT CRAWLER”

In the quiet, humid sanctuary of a parked car, the world of fame and duty vanished. Under the dim glow of streetlights, Baekhyun and Ethan finally surrendered to the undeniable pull between them. As they lay together, skin against skin and hearts racing in sync, the K-pop idol made a desperate, whispered vow that changed everything:

“Please be mine… I’ll do everything for you.”

While Baekhyun found a new reason to stay in the Philippines, his sister, Jin Ae , was pulled deeper into a different kind of darkness. Her obsession with the Sigbin —a creature of shadow and ancient blood—has reached a fever pitch. With the guidance of her grandfather, she has identified a mysterious vigilante known as The Shadow , believing his supernatural skills are the key to finding the monster they have hunted for generations.

THE CONTINUATION: 

“Yes, Hal-abeoji ,” Jin Ae continued, her eyes fixed on the surveillance feed. “His skills mirror the creature exactly. I’m certain this vigilante is the key—he will lead us straight to the Sigbin.”

Her grandfather’s voice crackled over the line, heavy with both age and expectation. “Then do whatever is necessary, my child. You must take charge of this expedition. Your brother, unfortunately, seems to have no stomach for our family’s true legacy.”

“ Hal-abeoji , give him time,“ Jin Ae replied, though her tone was cool, lacking any real sisterly warmth.

The old man sighed, a sound like dry leaves skittering on pavement. “I only hope one of you is fit to replace me. But the company—and the family—cannot thrive on hope alone. Our luck is tied to the shadows. We must secure at least one Sigbin to ensure our prosperity continues.”

Jin Ae’s heart hammered against her ribs. The desire to prove herself burned like a fever. As her grandfather turned to leave the study, she spoke up, her voice ringing with a new, sharp edge.

“ Hal-abeoji … what if I am the one who captures it? If I bring you the creature, will you name me the next CEO?“

The old man stopped in his tracks. A moment of silence passed before he erupted into a dry, mocking laugh.

“You make me laugh, Jin Ae,” he said, looking back at her with eyes like cold flint. “Stop living in illusions. No woman in the history of our bloodline has ever successfully hunted that beast. I prefer a man at the helm of this empire. That is the way it has always been.”

He turned and disappeared down the hall, the heavy thud of his cane echoing behind him.

Left alone in the dim light, Jin Ae didn’t cry. Instead, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small glass vial filled with a glowing, greenish serum.

“I’ll prove you wrong,” she whispered to the empty room, her grip tightening until her knuckles turned white. “I will claim my right to the throne, even if I have to bleed the shadows dry to do it.”

Baekhyun stood on the porch, checking the address one last time before knocking firmly on the door. When it finally swung open, a disheveled, sleepy-eyed Ethan stood there, blinking against the morning sun.

“Good morning! Rise and shine,” Baekhyun chirped with a radiant smile.

Slam!

The door was shut in his face before he could breathe. Baekhyun blinked at the wood grain. “Did I say something wrong? Was the greeting too much?” he muttered to the door.

Inside, Ethan was leaning against the frame, his heart hammering against his ribs like a trapped bird. How did he find me? he panicked, clutching his chest. When the knocking started again, he took a deep breath, plastered on a nervous smile, and opened the door just a crack.

“Good morning… rise and shine to you, too,” Ethan stammered. “What… uh, what brings you here?”

“I just wanted to see my wife,” Baekhyun said, his grin widening into something mischievous.

Ethan’s brain short-circuited. He’s lost his mind, he thought frantically. He’s calling me his wife. Stay calm, Ethan. Maybe he’s at the wrong house. “I think you’ve got the wrong place,” Ethan said, forced cheer in his voice. “There are no women here, and certainly no one who goes by ‘wife.’ You should probably check the next street over.”

Baekhyun didn’t budge. He stepped closer and pointed a finger toward Ethan’s throat. “My wife has a very specific hickey right there on his neck.”

Ethan’s eyes went wide. OMG! I forgot! He felt the heat rush to his face as he realized the mark from last night was on full display. In a panic, he grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it up to cover his neck, but that only made it worse.

“And,” Baekhyun added, his voice dropping to a playful silkiness, “he has another one right on his chest.”

Ethan looked down, saw the second mark, and tried to slam the door again. But Baekhyun was faster. He caught the edge of the door, his hand overlapping Ethan’s. He leaned in, his face inches from Ethan’s, and stole a quick, searing kiss.

“You’re mine now,” Baekhyun whispered against his lips. “There’s no escaping me.”

Before Ethan could protest, Baekhyun slipped past him into the house like he owned the place. “Hey! You aren’t welcome in here!” Ethan cried, though his heart wasn’t really in the protest.

The Precinct:

Back at the station, the air was thick with the smell of stale coffee and paperwork.

“Aki, did you hear about the victim?” a colleague asked, breaking Akihiko’s concentration.

“The criminal is still out there,” Akihiko replied, his voice tight. “Do we have the autopsy report? I need to see it now.”

A policewoman named Olie walked over and dropped a blue folder onto his desk. “Here it is. The report for Mrs. Feliciano—the latest victim of the ‘Night Crawler.’”

“Thanks, Olie,” Akihiko muttered, opening the file.

“Are you guys free later?” Mario called out from across the room. “Michael is treating us all to drinks at the bar. His son just graduated Magna Cum Laude.”

“I’m in!” Olie cheered. “How about you, Aki?”

Akihiko didn’t answer. His eyes were fixed on the folder, but his mind was back in the shadows of the previous night. He hadn’t just ‘seen’ them; he had followed them. He remembered the silhouette of the car rocking, the muffled sounds, and the sight of his best friend Ethan in the arms of the K-pop idol. The jealousy and confusion were a knot in his stomach that wouldn’t untie.

“Aki? You okay, bro?” Mario asked, noticing his friend’s thousand-yard stare.

Olie leaned in closer. “Are you even with us, Akihiko?”

Akihiko snapped out of it, closing the blue folder with a sharp thud . “Yeah… yeah, I’m fine. What were you guys saying?”

The

Berbalangs

are mythical creatures in Filipino culture, described as ghouls who eat human flesh. They feed by digging up corpses from graveyards or by hunting living humans using flight and other supernatural powers. They are associated with the culture of the smaller towns of Mindanao. The lore of Berbalangs has similarities with that of Aswang creatures.

The Family Legacy

Back at the family estate, the atmosphere was heavy with tradition. Ethan found his grandmother waiting in the hallway, her expression etched with a quiet gravity.

“My child, your Hal-abeoji needs to speak with you,” she said softly.

Ethan leaned in and gave her a warm, protective hug. “Is this about the hunt?” he whispered. “About finding that creature?”

His grandmother simply nodded, her eyes filled with a concern she couldn’t hide.

Just then, Baekhyun’s voice rang through the corridor as he called out for his grandfather. Before he could reach the study, Jin Ae stepped into his path, her gaze sharp and calculating.

“Brother,” she intercepted, her voice low. “A word. Now.”

The Heart of the Forest

Deep within the woods, where the trees grew so thick they choked out the sun, stood an ancient, weathered mansion. On the wide veranda, a man stood completely naked, his skin pale against the dark wood as he stared into the dense greenery.

“This hunt is not as easy as I thought,” he growled, his voice vibrating with a primal hunger. “When? When will I finally face him?”

A soft rustle of silk followed his words. A woman dressed in an elegant, traditional kimono stepped out from the shadows of the house. She stood beside him, her face a mask of calm.

“ Mōsukoshi mattekudasai, anata mo kare ni aimasu. Seikakuna toki ni, “ she murmured. (Wait a little longer; you will meet him soon. At the right time.)

The man’s eyes darkened as he looked toward the horizon, sensing that the “right time” was drawing closer with every heartbeat.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FIVE - SHADOWS AND SECRETS

A new shadow had fallen over the city, a predator the locals whispered about in hushed tones: the Night Crawler.

When she looked over her shoulder, a chill raced down her spine, more freezing than the night air. Terror rooted her to the spot. Before she could even gasp, the monster lunged. Its cold, powerful fingers clamped around her throat, cutting off her breath. She struggled, her fingers clawing at the air, until a single, piercing cry echoed through the empty streets, trailing off into a haunting silence.

Meanwhile, a man stood naked on a moonlit veranda, his silhouette sharp against the dark sky. He stared out at the horizon, his voice tight with impatience.

“This hunt is not easy,” he muttered, his jaw set. “When will I finally face him?”

From the shadows of the room, a woman draped in an elegant kimono stepped into the light. Her voice was as smooth as silk.

“ Mōsukoshi mattekudasai, anata mo kare ni aimasu. Seikakuna toki ni, “ she replied softly. (Wait a little longer, you will meet him soon. At the right time.)

THE CONTINUATION: 

Aki was focused on his motorbike, the cloth squeaking against the chrome, when a voice broke the morning silence.

“ Ohayōgozaimasu ,“ a man said, stepping into the driveway. “My name is Daisuke. I just moved into the house next door. I brought some food for you as a greeting.”

Aki stood up, wiping grease from his hands onto his thighs. He was only in his boxer shorts, his skin glistening slightly from the morning’s work. He offered a warm, easy smile.

“Daisuke-san, hajimemashite ,” he replied. “My name is Akihiko, but you can call me Aki.”

Daisuke didn’t look away immediately; his gaze lingered on Aki’s bare chest before he nodded. “Thank you for the food, Daisuke. Why don’t you join me? We can eat together.”

“I’d like that,” Daisuke replied.

Inside, the cool air of the house didn’t do much to settle the sudden, strange heat blooming in Aki’s chest. He set the containers on the table. “Wait here, I’ll grab some plates,” Aki said, retreating to the kitchen.

While Aki and Daisuke shared the meal, miles away, Baekhyun began a different kind of hunger—the hunger for knowledge. He stood before a man with weathered skin and eyes that had seen too much.

“My name is Robert Reyes,” his mentor began. “I am a hunter and an archaeologist.”

Robert began to speak of the Sigbin , describing the creature’s backwards gait and its craving for blood. Baekhyun’s sister, Jin Ae , leaned in, listening with an intensity that made Baekhyun realize just how high the stakes were. This wasn’t just a lesson; it was a survival guide.

Back at the house, the atmosphere had shifted.

“So, you’re originally from Japan?” Aki asked, but his voice sounded heavy in his own ears.

“Yes, I’m here with my Aunt Calista,” Daisuke said calmly.

Aki didn’t hear the rest. A sudden, violent wave of heat crashed over him. It wasn’t just sweat; it was a deep, throbbing ache that centered low in his belly. His pulse hammered in his throat. Did he put something in the food? he wondered, his mind racing.

He looked at Daisuke, who seemed perfectly normal, sipping his water. Meanwhile, Aki’s boxers felt suddenly, painfully tight. His “tool” was already straining against the fabric, slick and demanding.

“Maybe… I need to pee,” Aki stammered, his face flushed. “Excuse me.”

“Sure,” Daisuke smiled, his eyes dark and unreadable. “Next time, I’ll bring you a special tea. It’s very good for the kidneys.”

Aki practically bolted to the bathroom. He fumbled with his boxers, his breath coming in ragged gasps. As he pulled himself out, he groaned—the head of his manhood was already glistening with a bead of white liquid.

“Shit… I’ve got precum,” he hissed, his heart thudding against his ribs. “What is wrong with you, Aki?”

He gripped himself, intending to find a quick release, but the thought of his guest in the next room made his skin crawl with a mix of shame and desire. He forced himself to clean up and head back out, intending to end the visit and get to work.

But when he stepped back into the living room, the world tilted.

Daisuke was lying on the couch, but his face was blurring, melting like wax. As Aki watched in a daze, the features reshaped themselves. The man on the couch wasn’t his neighbor anymore.

It was Ethan , sleeping soundly where Daisuke had just been sitting.

“E-Ethan? What are you doing here?” Aki stammered.

The sight of the man he desired acting so casual on his couch snapped the last thread of Aki’s self-control. The heat in his blood turned into a roaring fire, drowning out his common sense.

Meanwhile, in the shadows of a silent mansion, Calista sat hunched over a glowing crystal ball. A slow, knowing smile spread across her face as she watched the images dancing in the light.

“I can feel it,” she whispered. “The presence of a Sigbinan is etched onto his soul.”

“How can you be so sure Daisuke will succeed?” a deep, gravelly voice demanded from the darkness behind her.

“Have patience,” Calista replied, her voice steady despite the tension in the room. “Give him a chance. Just wait.”

“I have waited long enough, Calista!” the man snarled, stepping into the light. “I am hungry to face the Sigbinan—to feel his life fade beneath my claws.”

In a burst of spiritual pressure, nine magnificent, furry tails erupted from his lower back, swaying like cobras.

“Kaito-san!” Calista gasped, recoiling in genuine fear at the raw power radiating from the kitsune.

Back in the living room, Aki had lost the fight with his instincts. He lunged forward, pinning the man he believed to be Ethan against the cushions.

He didn’t wait for permission. His mouth found the hollow of the man’s throat, his breath hot and ragged. His kisses trailed downward, frantic and hungry, until he reached his target. He began to suckle at the man’s nipples, his tongue swirling with a desperate intensity.

The man beneath him let out a low, vibrating moan. “What… what are you doing?”

“Ethan… I love you. I’ve always wanted you,” Aki groaned, his eyes glazed and unfocused.

He didn’t see the predatory glint in the man’s eyes. Daisuke—still wearing Ethan’s face through the spell—smiled to himself. The cursed food had worked perfectly.

“Whatever your heart desires shall be revealed,” Daisuke thought, watching the human’s descent into madness. “And in return, you will lead me to the Sigbinan.”

Daisuke reached down, his hands firm as he guided Aki’s straining tool into his mouth. He began to swirl his tongue around the head, his rhythm steady and practiced.

“Oohhh! You’re so good, Ethan… shit, suck it!” Aki barked out, his head tossing back against the sofa. “Is this what you did to that Korean guy? Just like that…”

Daisuke took him deeper, burying Aki’s length until it hit the back of his throat, the friction intense and wet. Aki’s muscles locked, his toes curling into the carpet as the pressure built to a breaking point. He felt the viscous load surging, ready to burst.

Sensing the climax, Daisuke picked up the pace, his head moving in a rapid, blurring motion. With a final, choked cry, Aki’s heat exploded. Daisuke didn’t flinch; he took every drop, swallowing greedily.

When it was over, Daisuke pulled back, a trail of silver saliva connecting them. He opened his mouth, showing Aki that not a single drop had been wasted, his expression one of dark triumph.

While the illusion played out at the house, the real Ethan sat in a corner booth of a quiet coffee shop, checking his watch. The steam from his untouched latte had long since stopped rising.

His eyes drifted to the TV mounted on the wall. The screen flashed red: BREAKING NEWS.

“A bank robbery is currently underway on 15th Street,” the news anchor announced, voice tight with urgency. “The suspects are holding multiple hostages and have issued a list of demands to the police.”

Ethan checked his phone—still no reply from Aki. “Aki…” he whispered, a knot of worry tightening in his chest. He didn’t wait. He slipped out the back door, ducking into the shadows behind a row of parked cars.

He closed his eyes, centering his breath, and began the ancient incantation: “I call the dawn, wrap me with your light and darkness. To serve the light and fight the darkness.”

In a blur of shimmering energy, he transformed. Ethan was gone; in his place stood the vigilante known as The Shadow. He moved like a streak of lightning toward 15th Street. Arriving at the scene, he scanned the perimeter for Aki, but only saw Aki’s partner frantically redialing his phone.

Suddenly, the sharp crack of a gunshot echoed from inside the bank. The metallic scent of blood hit Ethan’s nose instantly—a hunter’s instinct.

“No time for this,” Ethan hissed. “Aki isn’t here. No one can stop me now.”

Flickering like a dying candle, Ethan invoked his Sigbin heritage, his body turning translucent until he was completely invisible, a ghost in the midday sun.

Miles away, Baekhyun was learning about that very same power.

“The Sigbin’s greatest weapon is their ability to vanish into the folds of reality,” Professor Robert explained, pointing to an old manuscript.

A sharp buzz from Baekhyun’s pocket interrupted the lesson. He glanced at the screen: Love, I’m in the Philippines right now. Pick me up at the airport, please.

Baekhyun’s heart nearly stopped. “Min Joon? What is he doing here?”

“Are you still with me, Baekhyun?” Professor Robert asked, noticing his student’s distant gaze.

“Yes, Professor… but can we continue this tomorrow? A friend from Korea just arrived at the airport.”

“Go,” Robert nodded. “Safety first.” Baekhyun didn’t need to be told twice; he was out the door in seconds.

Back at the house, the air was heavy with the scent of spent lust and stale magic. Akihiko lay naked and dazed on the floor.

“In fairness, you’re quite hot for a policeman,” Daisuke remarked, looking down at him with clinical coldness. “Now, let’s see what you’re hiding.”

Daisuke placed a hand on Aki’s forehead, his fingers glowing with a faint, sickly light. “Reveal your secret and confess to the whole truth!”

Aki’s eyes snapped open, but they were empty, staring at nothing. “My secret…” he began, his voice a hollow drone. “I have feelings for Ethan. I love him so much.”

Daisuke’s face fell. He pulled his hand back as if burned. “That’s it? Just a pathetic crush?”

A black butterfly fluttered into the room, dissolving into the form of Calista . Her kimono rustled as she sighed in frustration. “We failed again,” she hissed. “Kaito-san will punish us for this. This man has no connection to the Sigbinan.”

Without another word, she grabbed Daisuke’s arm, and they vanished into a cloud of dark smoke, leaving Aki alone on the cold floor.

At the airport, the humidity was stifling. Baekhyun finally spotted the familiar face of Min Joon standing by the luggage carousel.

“What are you doing here?” Baekhyun asked, breathless.

Min Joon turned, his eyes flashing with hurt and anger. “Are you seriously asking me that? Not ‘Are you okay?’ or ‘How was your flight?’ Just ‘What are you doing here?’ What is wrong with you!”

“Wait, Min Joon—you know why I came here. It’s dangerous. I don’t want you involved in this.”

“Whatever,” Min Joon snapped, grabbing his suitcase. “I’ve already booked a hotel. It’s up to you if you stay with me or not. I don’t care.” He began to walk away, his shoulders tense.

“ Gidalyeola, Min Joon-a! (Wait for me!)“ Baekhyun called out, rushing to catch up as his two worlds—his hunt and his heart—finally collided.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER SIX - THE CALL OF THE WHITE DOVE

“THE HAECHI’S MISSION”

PRVIOUSLY: 

At the hotel, the air was thick with unsaid words. Min Joon slammed his suitcase onto the bed, the sound echoing in the small room. He wouldn’t even look at Baekhyun.

“Min Joon, please,” Baekhyun started, his voice soft. “It’s not that I’m not happy to see you. It’s just… the Philippines isn’t safe for you right now. Not with what I’m doing.”

Min Joon whirled around, eyes red-rimmed. “And what are you doing, Baekhyun? You left Korea without a word. You disappear for weeks, and when I find you, you’re hanging out with ‘professors’ and acting like a stranger. Who is this Ethan person you keep mentioning in your notes?”

Baekhyun felt a cold sweat. He had to explain Ethan—his ally, his fellow hunter, and the man who shared the secret of the Sigbin—to the man who still held his heart.

“Ethan is… a friend. A partner,” Baekhyun said, choosing his words like he was walking through a minefield. “He’s helped me survive here. But Min Joon, if the people I’m hunting find out about you, they will use you to get to me.”

Meanwhile, back at the quiet house, the smell of burnt incense lingered in the air where Calista and Daisuke had vanished.

Akihiko groaned, his head throbbing as if someone had hammered a nail into his temple. He sat up slowly, his naked skin shivering against the floor. His memory was a blurred mosaic of heat, lust, and Ethan’s face—but something felt wrong . The room was empty. The “Ethan” he thought he was with was gone, replaced by a lingering sense of violation.

“Ethan?” he called out, his voice raspy.

No answer. Only the ticking of the clock. He looked at the plates of food on the table, now cold and uninviting. A realization began to dawn on him: he had been used. The neighbor, the food, the sudden intense desire… it was all a trap.

He scrambled for his phone, his hands shaking. He saw a dozen missed calls from his partner at the precinct and a news alert about a bank robbery on 15th Street. But more importantly, he saw his own reflection in the dark screen—pale, confused, and deeply vulnerable.

THE CONTINUATION: 

In the quiet of the hotel room, the tension finally snapped. Baekhyun reached out, taking Min Joon’s hands in his.

“Love, what are you doing here?” Baekhyun asked, his voice a mix of relief and terror.

“I couldn’t wait for you to come home anymore,” Min Joon whispered, his eyes softening. “I missed you too much.” He leaned in, sealing the reunion with a desperate, lingering kiss.

But beneath the romance lay a grim reality. Min Joon wasn’t just here for love; he was here on orders from the World Council . The balance had shifted—the Dark Gumiho had begun his quest for the Sigbinan.

Flashback: White Dove Headquarters

Days earlier, at the hidden sanctum of the White Dove, the air had been thick with the scent of ancient incense. Min Joon was deep in his training when a woman in a stark white Zansae —an elegant, high-collared Qipao—approached him.

“Enough training for today, Min Joon,” Master Lei said, her voice heavy. “Master Heejin needs to see you immediately.”

Min Joon bowed deeply. “I will be there in a minute, Master Lei.”

Lei sighed, her gaze drifting toward the horizon. “It has begun. The Dark Gumiho is hunting his first victim to restore his nine tails. The world is about to bleed.”

When Min Joon entered Master Heejin’s office, he stopped short. Two men stood there, dressed in traditional Filipino Barong Tagalog , their intricate embroidery shimmering. On their heads sat Salakot —traditional wide-brimmed hats that marked them as elite protectors from the islands.

“Ah, Min Joon. My best student,” Master Heejin said, gesturing for him to come forward.

One of the visitors stepped toward him, speaking in a low, urgent Tagalog. “Namataan namin ang itim na gumiho sa aming bansa kasama ang kanyang mga alagad, at mukhang punterya niya ang isang vigilante naming na tinatawag nilang The Shadow.”

Master Heejin translated into Korean for Min Joon: “They have spotted the Black Gumiho in their country. He seeks a vigilante they call ‘The Shadow.’”

Min Joon didn’t hesitate. He bowed to his master, his eyes burning with a new fire. “Dakeu gumiholeul maggi wihae pillipin-eulo gagessseubnida,” he declared. (I will go to the Philippines to stop the Dark Nine-Tailed Fox.)

“It’s time to face him again,” Min Joon muttered.

As he spoke, the air behind him began to ripple and glow. A divine blue light coalesced into the form of a massive, lion-like creature with a single horn—the legendary guardian of justice.

“ Ang Haechi… “ one of the Filipino men whispered in awe, recognizing the ancient spirit.

The haechi is a hybrid between a lion and a watchdog, with a horn in the center of its head. The monster was said to eat fire, and statues of them are often placed at the entrances to buildings and palaces to prevent them from burning down. They are also considered protectors against natural disasters as well as all disruption or disruptive change. However, the haechi is also said to latch onto the past and refuse to let go - because of this, traditional beliefs state that haechi eat children.  

Because of its status as a being of protection, it has been a symbol of Seoul since 2009. It was also used in old Joseon architecture as a symbol of justice. 

In addition,

Haechi

, also known as Haetae, is a mythical creature said to have originated in China before making its way into Korea. It has a muscular build and sharp teeth similar to that of a lion but is covered in armor-like scales.

GOING BACK TO THE STORY…

Back at the hotel, the air grew cold as Min Joon looked Baekhyun in the eye.

“I know the truth, Baekhyun,” Min Joon said quietly. “Your hal-abeoji sent you here. He wants you to capture the Sigbin.”

Baekhyun felt the world tilt. He had told no one—not his bandmates, not his fans—the real reason he had abandoned the spotlight to return to the Philippines. “How did you know?” he whispered, his heart hammering against his ribs.

While Baekhyun faced his past, his sister Jin Ae was looking toward the future. In her makeshift workshop, she held up a pair of sleek, high-tech eyeglasses.

“I’ve done it,” Jin Ae said, her eyes gleaming. “Even if a Sigbin turns invisible, these lenses will track their thermal signature. They won’t be able to hide.”

“You’re brilliant, Jin Ae,” her friend Monday said, leaning in. “But how do you test a device for a creature that hasn’t officially existed for centuries?”

Jasmine, their third friend, rolled her eyes and pointed to the television. “The news says The Shadow is at the bank robbery on 15th Street right now. If he’s what we think he is… that’s your test subject.”

“Perfect timing,” Jin Ae declared, grabbing her gear. “Let’s go.”

Inside the bank, the air smelled of ozone and sweat. Ethan, in his vigilante form as The Shadow , stood mere feet from the desperate gunman.

“Mister, please,” Ethan said, his voice calm but commanding. “You’re bleeding. Put the gun down and let me help you.”

“You don’t understand, Shadow!” the man screamed, his hand shaking as he pulled a terrified customer into a chokehold. “If I don’t do this, they will kill my family!”

“Who? Tell me,” Ethan urged, taking a slow step forward.

Suddenly, a thunderous CRACK echoed from outside. A gunshot.

The distraction was all Ethan needed. In a flicker of light, he invoked his Sigbin heritage and vanished. The gunman spun around, gasping. “Where are you?! Shadow, show yourself!”

The Partner Returns

Outside, Akihiko lowered his service weapon, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He was still pale from the spell Daisuke had cast on him, but his mind was clear. When he had woken up to a house full of empty echoes and a phone full of Ethan’s frantic texts, he knew where he had to be.

“Sato! Where the hell have you been?” his partner barked, rushing over to him. “We’ve been calling you for an hour!”

“I had a bad dream,” Akihiko muttered, his eyes fixed on the bank entrance. “One you definitely don’t want to hear about.”

Nearby, a car screeched into an alley behind the building. Jin Ae hopped out, sliding the specialized glasses over her eyes. The world turned into a grid of blue and violet, and then—she saw it. A glowing, orange-heat silhouette moving through the bank walls.

“This is suicide, Jin Ae!” Catherine cried, trembling. Jasmine followed silently, her face a mask of cold indifference.

Inside, Ethan moved like a ghost. He reached out with invisible hands, wrenching the pistol from the gunman’s grip. With a surge of strength, he pulled the hostage to safety and shoved the gunman hard. The man hit the marble floor with a heavy thud, the wind knocked out of him.

While the chaos unfolded at the bank, a different kind of storm was brewing at the mansion.

“Useless human!” Kaito’s voice boomed, echoing off the high ceilings like a crack of thunder. He stared into his scrying pool, watching the police tackle the bank robber he had been puppet-mastering.

“Kaito-san!” Daisuke stammered, his voice trembling.

Kaito whirled around, his nine tails lashing behind him like whips. “And you! You swore you could smell the Sigbinan on that Japanese policeman. Instead, you spent your time indulging in his flesh, and for what? Nothing! Your mission was a failure.”

Daisuke dropped to his knees, his forehead pressing against the cold floor. “Forgive me, Kaito-san! I will do anything—I will find him. I will bring you the Sigbinan’s head!”

The Vigilante’s Exit

Back at the 15th Street Bank, the sirens were a deafening chorus. With the gunman neutralized and the hostages safe, The Shadow stood amidst the swirling dust. He turned his head, his gaze locking with Akihiko’s for a fleeting, heavy second. There was a flicker of recognition in Aki’s eyes—a pull of the soul—before the vigilante flickered and vanished into the gray afternoon.

Ethan moved like a blur, darting toward the alleyway behind the building. He didn’t know that three pairs of eyes were watching his every move.

“I see him! Quick, hide!” Jin Ae hissed, pulling her friends behind a stack of industrial crates.

“Where is he? I can’t see anything!” Catherine whispered, her heart racing.

Jin Ae adjusted the dial on her specialized glasses. Through the lenses, the world was a map of heat and shadow. “He’s there… behind that large parked truck,” she pointed, her hand steady.

The Secret Revealed

Ethan reached the cover of the truck, his chest heaving. He looked around to ensure the coast was clear, unaware of the high-tech lenses focused right on him. He took a deep breath and began the reverse incantation:

“I call the light, wrap me with your harmony and bravery. To serve the light and fight the darkness. Ethan! “

In a flash of soft, white radiance, the dark, armored form of The Shadow dissolved. The mask melted away, revealing the sweat-streaked, familiar face of the man who had been sitting in the coffee shop only an hour before.

Behind the crates, Jin Ae’s breath hitched. She slowly pulled the glasses down to her neck, a triumphant, dangerous smile spreading across her face.

“Now I know who you are,” she whispered into the wind. “Shadow.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

EPISODE SEVEN- THE RISING MOON

“  WHITE DOVE (CROSSOVER WITH CED AND LA FIERY)  “

PREVIOUSLY:

The air in Manila felt different—heavier, charged with a static that only those with supernatural blood could sense.

At the White Dove’s mobile command center, Ced stood over a holographic display of the city. His eyes, sharp and calculating, tracked the energy signatures left behind at the 15th Street Bank.

“The signature is messy,” Ced remarked, his voice steady. “It’s not just the Sigbinan’s shadow energy. There’s a trace of dark kitsune magic. Kaito is playing with his food.”

In the corner, leaning against a rack of specialized weapons, was La Fiery . She flicked a lighter, the flame dancing with an unnatural orange hue that mirrored the intensity in her eyes.

“Let him play,” she said with a dangerous smirk. “The bigger the fire he starts, the easier it is for me to find him. I didn’t come all this way from headquarters to watch a bank robbery. I’m here for the fox.”

The Dangerous Discovery

Meanwhile, in the alleyway, Jin Ae slowly took off her glasses. The thermal image of the glowing warrior was gone, replaced by the sight of Ethan—Baekhyun’s friend—wiping sweat from his forehead.

“He’s not just a hunter,” Jin Ae whispered to herself, her mind racing. “He’s the prey they’re all looking for.”

“Jin Ae, we have to go!” Monday hissed, tugging at her sleeve. “The police are swarming the area. If they find us with this tech, they’ll confiscate everything!”

“Let them come,” Jin Ae replied, a look of cold ambition crossing her face. “I have something better than a prototype now. I have leverage.”

The Gathering Storm

Back at the hotel, Min Joon stood on the balcony, the spirit of the Haechi humming beneath his skin. He could feel the presence of other powerful entities nearby. He recognized the disciplined energy of Ced and the volatile heat of La Fiery . The White Dove had arrived in full force.

“Baekhyun,” Min Joon called out into the room.

Baekhyun looked up from his phone, his face pale. “I just heard from the precinct. Aki was at the bank. He fired his weapon, Min Joon. He’s acting erratic.”

“It’s not Aki,” Min Joon said, turning around. “The Dark Gumiho has moved his pieces. He’s using the people you love to flush out the Shadow. And if we don’t move now, Ced and La Fiery will burn the whole city down just to catch one fox.”

THE CONTINUATION: 

The air near the industrial truck didn’t just turn cold—it began to hum with the sound of tearing fabric. A jagged line of blue light sliced through the air, widening into a swirling portal.

From the shimmering rift, two women stepped onto the asphalt. Their clothing was unlike anything seen in the streets of Manila—intricate, reinforced fabrics that seemed to pulse with their own energy.

“Are you sure they went here, La Fiery?” Ced asked, her eyes scanning the area with a precision that felt almost robotic.

La Fiery didn’t answer immediately. She tightened her jaw, her gaze darting toward the stacks of cargo boxes. “Someone was watching us,” she muttered. She opened her right palm, and with a soft whoosh , a ball of concentrated orange flame ignited, casting long, dancing shadows against the brick walls.

Behind the crates, Jin Ae was breathless, her face illuminated by the distant glow of the fire.

“Did you see that, Monday?” she whispered, her eyes wide. “They look so… cool.”

“You’re crazy!” Monday hissed back, clutching her bag. “If you want to live long enough to inherit your grandfather’s company, you need to stay alive. We need to go, now!”

Catherine nodded frantically. “Yeah, I’m with Monday. This isn’t a game.”

“Wait—” Jin Ae started, but she was cut off by a sudden, violent surge of power.

The Surge

La Fiery, sensing a presence she couldn’t pinpoint, lashed out. Instead of fire, she channeled a massive bolt of raw electricity from her fingertips. The lightning arced upward, striking the nearby power lines with a deafening crack .

A wave of electromagnetic energy pulsed through the block. Streetlights shattered, car alarms wailed and died, and every electronic device in a two-block radius hissed into a blackout.

“What did you do, Gabby !” Ced yelled, shielding her eyes as the sparks rained down like golden snow.

La Fiery lowered her hand, the fire in her palm flickering out. “She’s not here, Ced. My bad. My instincts are jumpy.” She waved her hand dismissively, and the portal began to swirl back into existence.

“Okay, so you’re just going to leave the city like this?” Ced asked, gesturing to the darkened buildings. “With no electricity?”

“Fine, fine! Here we go,” La Fiery groaned. She snapped her fingers, sending a stabilizing pulse back into the grid. The lights flickered and groaned back to life, but the damage to sensitive tech was already done.

Inside the crates, Jin Ae screamed—not in fear, but in fury. A thick plume of grey smoke was pouring out of her specialized glasses.

“Argh! My invention!” she cried. She frantically tore the device apart, trying to reach the SD card slot where the recording of Ethan’s transformation was stored. The plastic was hot to the touch, and the circuitry was charred.

“Let’s go, Jin Ae!” Catherine urged, pulling on her arm. “You can try to retrieve the data back at the lab. We can’t stay here!”

Jin Ae clutched the smoking SD card to her chest, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and triumph. The hardware was fried, but if the data survived, she held the key to the Shadow’s identity.

Ethan reached his apartment, his muscles aching from the transformation and the fight at the bank. He pushed the door open, expecting silence, but instead, he was greeted by the smell of old tobacco and forest rain.

An old man sat in the shadows of his living room. He wore a crisp, white Barong Tagalog and a weathered Salakot . On the left side of his chest, stitched in silver thread, was the unmistakable symbol of a White Dove .

“Who are you and how did you—” Ethan began, his hand instinctively reaching for a heavy lamp to use as a weapon.

“How I invaded your privacy is not important,” the old man interrupted, his voice like gravel. “What matters is that you need help. The Dark Nine-Tailed Fox has begun his hunt, and you are the prize.”

Ethan froze. “What do you mean?”

“The bank robber today was just a puppet,” the old man replied, his eyes piercing through the dim light. “Did he say anything to you?”

The memory flashed vividly in Ethan’s mind. He saw the robber’s desperate face again. “You don’t understand, Shadow… if I don’t do this, they will kill my family.”

“He said ‘they’ would kill his family,” Ethan realized. “But he never said who ‘they’ were.”

“Because he couldn’t,” the old man said. “He was a vessel for the Fox’s influence. If the Dark Fox succeeds in killing you, he will regain the power of the nine tails we severed long ago to stop his reign of terror.”

Ethan let out a long breath, finally lowering his guard. “Wait… do you want coffee or juice? And what do I call you, granny?”

“My name is Lucio ,” the old man said, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. “I am a member of the White Dove .”

The Mansion: A Fading Power

While Lucio shared his warnings, a scream of pure agony tore through the mansion’s halls.

Kaito stood in the center of the dark room, his clothes tattered. Behind him, his magnificent tails were splayed out, but something was wrong.

“My Lord!” Calista gasped, pointing a trembling finger. “Your seventh tail… it’s flickering! It’s vanishing!”

Kaito whirled around, his eyes wide with horror. He watched as the shimmering, dark fur of his seventh tail turned to grey mist, dissolving into nothingness.

“No! My seventh tail!” he roared. The loss of the limb sent a wave of weakness through him, forcing him to one knee.

He looked up at his disciples, his face contorted with a mixture of rage and desperation. “I must kill the Sigbinan. I must drain his life force now, or I will lose everything I have fought for.”

Calista and Daisuke exchanged a worried glance. They knew that a Gumiho losing its tails was like a king losing his crown—and a desperate king is the most dangerous kind of all.

In the quiet of Ethan’s apartment, the air was still thick with the smell of Lucio’s old-world tobacco. Lucio stepped aside, gesturing to the younger man standing in the shadows.

“Ethan, meet Min Joon . He is one of our elite operatives from the Korea base.”

Min Joon stepped forward, a playful yet confident smile on his face. “Nice to meet you.”

“Wait,” Ethan said, his guard still up. “How did you people even know I was the vigilante?”

“You’re predictable,” Min Joon replied, his eyes dancing with mischief. “We watched your every move at the bank. You rely too much on your power and not enough on your technique.”

Insulted, Ethan lunged forward, attempting a swift strike he’d used a hundred times as The Shadow. But Min Joon didn’t flinch. In a blur of motion, he blocked the attack, swept Ethan’s leg, and caught him firmly in his arms before he could hit the floor.

For a long moment, they stared into each other’s eyes—the hunter and the guardian—until Lucio cleared his throat.

“That is exactly what we mean, Ethan,” Lucio said gravely. “If you face the Nine-Tailed Fox now, he will capture you in seconds. You are the last Sigbinan we know of. You are a treasure of the Philippines, and we cannot let your existence be snuffed out.”

“I’ll train you,” Min Joon added, his face turning serious. “I’ve got you, bro.”

While Ethan prepared for war, Baekhyun was facing a different kind of monster: his own bloodline.

“You will obey me this time, Baekhyun!” his grandfather barked, his voice echoing in the grand hallway.

“What have you done, Grandpa?” Baekhyun demanded.

Jin Ae stepped out from the shadows, her eyes red with fury. “He kidnapped our mother, Baekhyun! He’s using her as bait to make us follow his orders.”

“I need a plan to make you listen,” the old man said with a chilling smile. “You’re just as stubborn as your father was.”

“You did this because of a ‘stupid creature’?” Baekhyun growled, his fists clenching.

“ Uli eomma, Hal-abeojineun eodi gyesinayo! “ (Where is my mom, Grandpa!) Jin Ae shouted, but the old man simply turned and walked away, his laughter trailing behind him.

Desperate to find a solution, Jin Ae led Baekhyun to a hidden elevator. “Welcome to my secret lab, Hyeongje (Brother).”

Inside, the room was filled with humming servers and glowing blue screens. Baekhyun looked around in awe. “You built all of this?”

“With a little help,” she said, introducing her friends. While Catherine remained stoic, Jasmine nearly fainted.

“Baekhyun! Oh my God!” Jasmine squealed, thrusting a notebook full of his photos toward him. “You’re so handsome in person! Please sign this!”

“She’s obsessed,” Catherine noted dryly. Jin Ae just sighed, rubbing her temples. “Focus, guys. We have a Sigbin to find.”

At the Dark Fox’s mansion, Kaito stood over a ritual circle. The air smelled of sulfur and wet earth.

“Wake up, Tikbalang ! Follow my command!” Kaito roared.

From a whirlwind of thick, black smoke, a man emerged. He was strikingly handsome, but his presence felt wild and untamed. Daisuke stared, momentarily mesmerized by the man’s beauty, until Calista snapped at him to focus.

“What can I do for you, my Lord?” the man asked, bowing low.

“Bring me the Sigbinan,” Kaito commanded.

“With pleasure,” the Tikbalang replied, his eyes flashing with a predatory light.

Across the city, Akihiko was losing his mind.

He stood in his bathroom, splashing cold water on his face, but the reflection looking back at him was changing. His hearing was deafening—he could hear a pin drop three floors down. His sense of smell was overwhelmed by the scent of the city.

“What is happening to me?” he whispered.

He looked in the mirror and screamed. Flickering behind him were tails —furry, ghostly appendages that vanished when he turned around. He looked closer at his reflection and saw his ears lengthening, turning pointed and fox-like.

“No!” he shrieked.

He grabbed his phone, desperately dialing Ethan, but it went straight to voicemail.

“Hey, E… it’s Aki,” he sobbed into the recording. “I need to see you. I’m sorry I missed our coffee. Something is… something is happening to me. Please call me back.”

He looked back at the mirror. The fox features were becoming clearer. In a fit of terror and rage, Aki swung his fist, shattering the glass into a thousand jagged pieces.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER EIGHT -THE HUNGER OF THE WILD

“ THE

KITSUNE “

PREVIOUSLY …

The shards of the bathroom mirror lay scattered like diamonds on the floor, each one reflecting a piece of Akihiko’s terrified face. Blood dripped from his knuckles, but he barely felt the pain. His mind was loud—too loud. He could hear the neighbors’ muffled television three doors down, the scurrying of rats in the walls, and the frantic rhythm of his own heart.

He looked down at his hands. For a second, he saw claws instead of nails.

“Ethan… please answer,” he whispered, clutching his phone. But Ethan was gone, hidden away in a world of secret bases and ancient protectors. Aki was alone, and he was changing into the very thing he was supposed to hunt.

In the heart of the city, the air suddenly grew thick with the smell of scorched earth and wild horses. The man Kaito had summoned—the Tikbalang —walked through the crowded night market. To the humans, he looked like a strikingly handsome man, but animals knew better. Dogs barked and whimpered as he passed; cats hissed and fled into the shadows.

He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He wasn’t looking for a face; he was looking for a soul.

“I smell the earth and the shadow,” the Tikbalang murmured, his voice a deep, resonant rumble. “I smell the Sigbinan.”

He turned his gaze toward the White Dove’s hidden sector. He didn’t care about their high-tech walls or their holy symbols. He was a creature of the ancient wild, and he had been given a command.

At the White Dove headquarters, the training hall was bathed in a soft, ethereal blue light. Ethan was breathless, his shirt soaked in sweat.

“Again,” Min Joon commanded, standing perfectly still in the center of the ring.

Ethan lunged, his body flickering as he attempted to use his Sigbinan speed to vanish. But before he could reappear behind his opponent, Min Joon moved with the grace of a mountain lion. He caught Ethan’s wrist and used his momentum to pin him against the padded floor.

“You are fast, Ethan, but you are noisy,” Min Joon said, his face inches from Ethan’s. “The Sigbinan is a creature of silence. You are fighting like a man who is afraid of the dark. You must become the dark.”

Ethan looked up at Min Joon, seeing the faint, golden aura of the Haechi shimmering around the Korean warrior. “It’s hard to be the dark when everyone is hunting me,” Ethan gasped.

“That is why we are here,” Min Joon replied, his grip softening as he helped Ethan up. “But remember—while you train to be a hero, the Fox is training others to be monsters.”

Back in the secret lab, Jin Ae was hunched over a microscope, her fingers flying across a keyboard. Baekhyun stood behind her, watching the progress bar on the main monitor.

“98%… 99%…” Jin Ae whispered.

“Can you save it?” Baekhyun asked.

“The EMP from those women—Ced and La Fiery—fried the hardware, but the SD card’s core is intact,” Jin Ae explained. “I’m rebuilding the video files frame by frame.”

Suddenly, the screen flickered to life. The footage was grainy and distorted, but the image was clear enough. They saw the vigilante, The Shadow, ducking behind the truck. They saw the flash of light. And then, they saw the face of the man he became.

Baekhyun’s breath hitched. “Ethan?”

“You know him?” Jin Ae asked, turning to her brother.

“He’s the guy from the coffee shop,” Baekhyun said, his voice trembling. “He’s the one who’s been helping me. Jin Ae… if Grandpa finds out Ethan is the Sigbinan, he won’t just capture him. He’ll destroy him.”

THE CONTINUATION…

The precinct was humming with the usual morning gossip, but for Akihiko, every sound felt like a hammer against his skull.

“There’s a new mysterious guy in town,” his colleague chuckled, leaning against Aki’s desk. “Every spinster and gay guy in the district is going crazy over him. Apparently, he’s a total heartbreaker.”

Aki kept his eyes fixed on his reports, his fingers twitching. “As long as he obeys the law, he’s not my concern,” he muttered.

“Anyway, have you seen Ethan?” the colleague asked, his tone shifting to curiosity. “His office says he’s been absent for weeks. No calls, no texts. He just… vanished.”

Aki froze. The folder in his hand felt suddenly heavy. “Maybe he went on a trip,” Aki said, his voice straining to remain neutral. He checked his phone under the desk—still no reply to his desperate voicemail. Where are you, E?

In a private training courtyard, Baekhyun wiped the sweat from his brow. His movements were sharper, his strikes echoing like whip-cracks.

“Impressive,” his grandfather said, watching from the shadows of the veranda. “Every day you prove yourself as a true Bellator . You are almost ready.”

“Enough games,” Baekhyun snapped, his chest heaving. “Where is my mother?”

“You will see her soon,” the old man replied calmly. “But first, you bring me the Sigbinan.”

“I don’t believe you,” Baekhyun growled. “I don’t believe you want a ‘pet.’ I feel like there’s something darker you aren’t telling us.”

“Whatever it is, Baekhyun, you have no choice!” his grandfather barked. “When the apocalypse comes, our family must be the ones to secure that creature. It is our legacy.”

“Selfish old man!”

As his grandfather turned to walk away, the wind caught the edge of his traditional Hanbok . Baekhyun’s eyes widened. Stitched into the fine silk was the unmistakable silver logo of The White Dove .

At the White Dove Academy, the training was far more brutal. Ethan was struggling to maintain a low stance, his muscles screaming in protest.

“Wrong position, Ethan! How many times have I told you!” Min Joon shouted, his eyes disciplined and cold.

“You’re killing me, Min Joon!” Ethan complained, his legs shaking. “I’m a vigilante, not a gymnast!”

“You’re a target,” Min Joon corrected him. “And targets don’t get to complain about their posture.”

Suddenly, the heavy doors of the training hall swung open. The temperature in the room seemed to rise instantly. A woman with striking crimson hair , wearing a bold red dress that flowed like liquid fire, stepped onto the mats.

She looked at Ethan, a playful but dangerous spark in her eyes.

“So,” she said, her voice like velvet and smoke. “This is the little shadow everyone is making such a fuss about?”

At the White Dove Academy, the air was thick with the scent of ozone and sweat. Ethan was doubled over, gasping for air, when a splash of vibrant red caught his eye.

“How’s the training coming along, Ethan?” the mysterious woman asked, her voice smooth and teasing.

“Not good,” Ethan wheezed, wiping sweat from his forehead. “This teacher is so—”

“Greetings, Inspector Cristine ,” Min Joon interrupted, bowing respectfully.

Cristine leaned against the doorframe, her red hair like a flame in the sterile room. “Hello, Min Joon. Don’t be too hard on him… unless, of course, you have a secret crush on our student here.”

“No way!” Min Joon snapped, his face reddening slightly.

“I feel the same. Yuck!” Ethan added, clutching his stomach and pretending to gag. Cristine just laughed, a sound like silver bells, watching the two of them with knowing eyes.

The Maverick in the Bar

In the neon-soaked streets of the city, the “mysterious man” finally made his move. He walked into a crowded bar, the music thumping through the floorboards. Heads turned as he passed—men and women alike were drawn to his raw, magnetic energy. He called himself Maverick .

He leaned against the polished wood of the counter, the perfect image of a lonely traveler. A man sat down next to him, and Maverick gave him a slow, deliberate wink. The man winked back, clearly smitten.

“Hi, I’m Maverick,” he said, his voice a deep, melodic purr. “I’m new in town and don’t have any friends yet.”

“I’m Leo,” the man replied, grinning. “Nice to meet you, Maverick. Cool name. Tell you what—the first drink is on me.”

Maverick smiled, but behind his human eyes, the Tikbalang was calculating. Every person in this bar was a potential source of information. He just needed to find the one who knew the Shadow.

A Godfather’s Blessing

At the police precinct, Akihiko was a ghost of himself. He kept dropping his pen, and his eyes darted to every shadow in the room.

“Sato, are you okay?”

Aki jumped at the sound of the voice. Standing over him was the Police Chief, a man whose authority was tempered by the warmth in his eyes.

“I honestly don’t know, sir,” Aki stammered. “I think I’m just… exhausted.”

“Is this about Ethan?” the Chief asked softly. “I’ve heard you’ve been worried.”

“Ninong…” Aki sighed, using the term for ‘Godfather.’

Chief Jeff sat on the edge of the desk. “Why don’t you go find him? If you love my godchild, I’m giving you my blessing to go. I’m worried too, Aki. Before his parents passed, I promised them I’d look out for him.”

Aki felt a surge of hope. “Ninong, if you let me find him, I promise—if he’s okay, I’ll be okay. The last time I saw him was at the bank robbery. Because of Ethan, they were all safe.”

Jeff’s eyebrows shot up. “What? Ethan was inside the bank during the robbery?”

Aki’s heart nearly stopped. Crap, I said too much, he thought. He quickly tried to pivot. “I mean… he was there after we captured Santiago. He was… uh… providing first aid. You know how he is, always wanting to help.”

Jeff chuckled, shaking his head. “That boy. Always so headstrong. Fine. I’m granting you an official leave. Go find my godchild and bring him home.”

Aki stood up straight, his chest swelling with relief. He snapped a crisp salute. “Thank you, Ninong Jeff. I mean—sir!”

Chief Jeff returned the salute with a proud smile. “Get going, Sato.”

In the neon-lit haze of the bar, Maverick moved with a confidence that made Leo’s heart race. The music throbbed, masking the low, predatory hum in Maverick’s voice.

“I need to find the comfort room,” Maverick whispered, leaning close to Leo with a smile that promised much more than a simple exit.

“Excuse me, guys,” Leo told his friends, his voice breathless. “Let me help our new friend find his way.”

The door to the bathroom swung shut, cutting off the noise of the club. The air was cool and smelled of bleach and copper.

“Are you sure about this, Maverick?” Leo asked, his pulse hammering in his throat.

“I’ve never been more sure,” Maverick replied. He took Leo’s hand and guided it firmly against the front of his pants. Leo gasped, his eyes widening at the sheer size and heat of the man before him.

“It’s so big… and so hard,” Leo stammered.

“Let’s go inside,” Maverick commanded, pushing Leo into a stall.

Maverick’s movements were fluid and powerful as he stripped off his shirt. In the dim light of the cubicle, his muscular chest and broad shoulders looked like they were carved from dark stone. He pressed himself against Leo, his skin burning hot. “It’s all yours now,” he grunted, bringing his chest to Leo’s face.

Leo didn’t hesitate. He explored Maverick’s muscular form, his hands moving frantically as he took in the man’s power. Maverick let out a low, guttural groan that sounded almost like a growl. When the time came, Leo descended, his breath hitching at the sight of Maverick’s raw masculinity.

“You like it, babe?” Maverick grunted, his head tossing back against the stall wall. “Ahhh! Yes… just like that.”

The pleasure was intense, but it was fueled by a dark, ancient energy. Maverick’s breathing became heavy and rhythmic. “I’m cumming!” he roared softly, his body tensing as he released his heat. He pushed deeper, forcing Leo to take every drop of the thick, potent manjuice, ensuring nothing was wasted.

Maverick looked down, a smirk playing on his lips. “How’s the taste, babe?”

Leo opened his mouth to answer, but the words died in his throat. The air in the stall suddenly smelled of wet horsehair and forest rot. Before his eyes, Maverick’s lower half began to shift—the human legs elongating and twisting into powerful, hairy equine limbs. The handsome face remained, but the eyes were now glowing with a wild, inhuman light.

“What… what kind of creature are you?” Leo gasped, recoiling against the door.

“Now you’re scared?” Maverick sneered, his voice dropping into a terrifying bass. “Earlier, you couldn’t get enough of me.”

Maverick lunged, sealing Leo’s lips with a cold, forceful kiss. Leo tried to scream, but he felt as though he were drowning. His strength vanished, pulled out of his body through his very soul.

“I need your life,” Maverick whispered against Leo’s mouth, his tongue twisting around Leo’s own, siphoning away his vitality. “I must be at my peak when I face the Sigbinan.”

Leo’s skin turned grey and shriveled. His eyes sank into his skull as his youth and life force were drained away, leaving nothing but a hollow, ancient husk on the floor.

“Poor human,” Maverick smirked, adjusting his clothes as his form shifted back to a perfect human disguise.

Across town, Akihiko was preparing to leave his apartment to find Ethan when the shadows in the corner of his room began to swirl.

“Aki,” a voice whispered.

Aki spun around, his hand instinctively reaching for his holster. “Daisuke? How did you get in here?”

Daisuke looked pale, his eyes darting toward the window as if he were being hunted. “I don’t have much time. I’m here to give you a warning.”

“A warning? About what?”

“You are the last Kitsune of the Sato clan,” Daisuke said, his voice urgent. “Your ancestors adopted me, but I made a grave mistake, and I am paying for it now. Be careful, Aki. A Black Gumiho has sensed your existence. He will kill you to take your power—”

Before Daisuke could finish, he vanished into a cloud of black butterflies, leaving the room silent.

Aki stood frozen, the word echoing in his mind. “Kitsune? I’m… a fox?”

He looked at his hands, remembering the ears and tails he had seen in the mirror. The truth was far more dangerous than he had imagined.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER NINE - THE BLOOD OF THE SALVADOR

“The Predator’s Wake”

PREVIOUSLY:

The bar was still pulsing with music, but inside the cramped bathroom stall, the air had turned stagnant and cold. Maverick stepped over the withered, grey husk that had once been Leo. The life force he had drained was like a shot of adrenaline through his veins, making his muscles corded and tight.

He adjusted his jacket, his handsome human face settling back into a mask of perfect, lethal charm.

“One soul down,” Maverick whispered, his voice vibrating with a horse’s low whinny. “Many more to go before I am worthy to face the Shadow.”

He walked out of the bar, past the laughing crowds who had no idea a monster walked among them. He wasn’t just a hunter anymore; he was a black hole, consuming everything in his path to satisfy Kaito’s dark ambition.

THE CONTINUATION:

In the training hall of the Academy, the air crackled. Min Joon moved with a speed that defied human physics, a bolt of spiritual lightning erupting from his fingertips to shatter a training post.

“Focus, Ethan! Your ancestors didn’t need words to command the elements. They were the element!”

Ethan closed his eyes, his lips beginning to form the familiar syllables of his incantation. “I call the dawn—”

Before he could finish, Min Joon was there. He silenced Ethan with a sudden, forceful kiss—a shock to the system that broke Ethan’s concentration instantly. Ethan’s face flushed deep crimson as Min Joon pulled back, his eyes cold and urgent.

“You’re distracted by your heart,” Min Joon hissed. “How can you save Akihiko if you’re too weak to even breathe without a spell? You don’t know the cost of this war. You don’t know what happened twenty years ago.”

Flashback: The Fall of the Japan Headquarters

Twenty years ago, the White Dove facility in Japan was a sea of fire. The Nogitsune —dark, void foxes—had breached the inner sanctum.

“Taikyaku! Taikyaku!” the commanders screamed amidst the clashing of steel.

Through the smoke, a battalion of Filipino soldiers arrived. They were elite warriors in reinforced Barong and Salakot , swinging heavy Kampilan swords that cut through the dark kitsune shadows like paper.

“Lieutenant, the Gumihos in the South are being slaughtered!” a soldier cried out over the roar of battle. “It’s a trap! Kaito’s main force is at the southern border!”

The leader of the unit, Lieutenant Lucas Salvador , looked at the devastation around him. His eyes began to glow with a predatory, golden light.

“Open the portal,” Lucas commanded, his voice vibrating with a low, animalistic growl. “I’m going to the South.”

“But Lieutenant!” Major Choi warned, his hands already glowing with the blue energy needed to tear through space. “We don’t have enough men!”

“I don’t need men,” Lucas replied. His body began to contort, his skin darkening into the toughened, shadow-like hide of the Sigbinan .

Suddenly, an arrow whistled through the air, piercing Lucas’s shoulder.

Standing on a high rafters was Hana , Major Choi’s own sister. Her eyes were clouded with grief and rage. “His kind killed the man I loved!” she shrieked, pulling back her bowstring for a killing shot. “The Salvador bloodline must end!”

“Hana, stop!” Major Choi roared. In an explosion of spiritual pressure, Choi transformed. His human form vanished, replaced by a massive, snarling White Tiger . He lunged, his heavy paw shattering Hana’s next arrow mid-air.

“Go, Lucas!” the Tiger growled. “I’ll handle my sister. Save the South!”

Lucas—now fully the Sigbinan—stepped through the shimmering blue rift. He arrived in the South to a nightmare. There, a much younger Min Joon was frozen in place, paralyzed by a Nogitsune’s binding curse, watching as the dark foxes closed in for the kill.

Min Joon’s Memory: The Silent Protector

Min Joon stared at his hands, his voice dropping to a whisper as he recalled the smell of smoke from his childhood village.

“I was only ten. I stood there, frozen, as the Nogitsune witch cast her binding spell. I couldn’t even scream. Kaito, in his massive, black wolf form, was inches away from my throat. He was going to end the Haechi line before it even began.”

He looked at Ethan, his eyes burning. “Then, a blur of shadow hit him. Senior Lucas arrived. He didn’t say a word; he didn’t cast a spell. He moved with such lethal precision that Kaito didn’t even see the blade. Lucas severed six of his tails in a single strike.”

“I found my courage then,” Min Joon continued, a grim smirk appearing. “I threw my boomerang and took two more. Kaito fled like a wounded dog, screaming for Calista. He has been hiding, rotting in his anger, waiting for a chance to take those tails back. And the only way he can regrow them is by consuming the life force of a Gumiho or a Kitsune .”

“So that’s why he needs me?” Ethan asked, his heart racing.

“No,” Min Joon corrected him. “He needs to kill you because the Sigbinan is the only one who can permanently sever his connection to this world. But to power up? He’s hunting foxes.”

The Bar: A Bloodied Truth

Across the city, Akihiko felt the glass in his hand vibrate. The air in the bar felt heavy, like it was pressing against his lungs.

“Listen to me, Aki,” Daisuke pleaded, sitting so close Aki could smell the black butterflies.

“Remove this curse!” Aki hissed, his eyes beginning to glow with an amber light he couldn’t control. “What did you do to me?”

“I didn’t curse you,” Daisuke whispered urgently. “I awakened you. The moment I touched you, I felt it—the blood of the Hiroshi clan . We are from the same lineage, Aki. I was adopted into your family’s shadows centuries ago.”

“So what?” Aki’s voice cracked with rage. “You mean after what we did in my bedroom, my ‘Kitsune thing’ just decided to wake up?”

The glass in his hand shattered. Shards sliced into his palm, but instead of the pain making him flinch, he felt a strange, surging heat. The bartender rushed over, but Aki barely heard him. He threw some bills on the counter, his mind spinning. Hiroshi clan? The last Kitsune?

The Near-Collision

Aki turned to bolt out of the bar, desperate for fresh air, when he slammed into a wall of solid muscle.

“Sorry, bro,” the man said.

Aki looked up. It was Maverick . The Tikbalang in human form stood there, looking down at the bleeding policeman with a polite, cold smile. To a normal person, Maverick looked like a model. To Aki’s newly awakened Kitsune senses, Maverick smelled like a stable fire and ancient hunger.

Aki didn’t say a word. He just nodded and pushed past him into the night.

Maverick stood by the door, his nostrils flaring as he caught the scent of Aki’s blood on the floor. He licked his lips. “Kitsune blood,” he whispered to himself. “Kaito will be pleased. A two-for-one special.”

The atmosphere in the mansion shifted from dread to pure confusion as Kaito stepped into the grand hall.

“Kaito?” Calista gasped, her eyes widening.

“Do you like it, Calista?” Kaito asked, posing with a strange sense of pride. “Maverick bought this for me. He was right—I must observe my enemies in the outside world. They won’t recognize me in this.”

Calista bit her lip, trying to find the words. “My Lord… that outfit is… quite revealing.”

Kaito was standing there in a tight, satin sexy bunny outfit , complete with fishnet stockings. He gestured to the plush rabbit ears atop his head. “What do you mean? I miss my fox ears. These feel… familiar.”

Maverick hurried into the room, nearly tripping over his own feet. “My Lord! That wasn’t the outfit! I gave you the wrong bag!” He quickly handed Kaito a new paper bag containing a stylish, modern suit.

“Then what is this for?” Kaito asked, gesturing to the bunny ears.

“That is for… an occasion called Rabbit Day ,” Maverick scrambled, wiping sweat from his forehead. Calista turned away, her shoulders shaking as she fought the urge to laugh.

“Rabbit Day? In May?” Kaito asked, suspicious.

“It’s a very early celebration for… Christmas Eve?” Maverick continued, his voice going higher. “And it was on Sale , My Lord! The price was lowered so we could save money for our conquest!”

“Ah, like the festivals in Korea,” Kaito nodded sagely, finally convinced. “Lower prices for the commoners. Very well. I shall change into this ‘suit,’ but I am keeping these ears. Everyone must know I am a powerful Nogitsune, and these ears represent my status!”

“As you wish, My Lord,” Maverick sighed with relief.

The Search Grows Cold

As Kaito retreated to his room to change, the humor in the room vanished. Daisuke walked in, looking tired and smelling of the city’s smog.

“Where have you been?” Calista asked, her voice returning to its sharp, cold edge.

“I’ve been listening to the Marites —the human gossipmongers,” Daisuke reported. “There is a name that keeps coming up. Ethan . He’s been missing for weeks without a trace.”

“People disappear every day,” Maverick interjected, leaning against the wall. “They move, they go abroad, they die. That’s the nature of humans.”

“But this Ethan is the only lead we have,” Calista hissed, her frustration boiling over. “If he’s connected to the Sigbinan, we are losing time. Every day we fail, Kaito’s tails fade further. This is exhausting!”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TEN - THE DOME OF SHADOWS

“The White Dove & The Ceremony”

PREVIOUSLY: 

In the sterile, high-tech halls of the White Dove, Min Joon paused mid-instruction, his gaze momentarily drifting to the scarred skin of his knuckles. He remembered the cold winds of Seoul and the warmth of Baekhyun’s hands.

“I can’t wait for you to come home,” Baekhyun had whispered back then, his voice a promise that Min Joon had been forced to break when the White Dove called him to the Philippines.

Min Joon shook the memory away, his eyes hardening as he looked back at Ethan. He was training the man who now occupied the world Baekhyun moved in—a strange, circular twist of fate.

“Focus, Ethan!” Min Joon barked, his voice echoing. “If you’re thinking about your life outside these walls, you’re already a corpse. In this world, love is a tether that gets you killed.”

Back in the city, Akihiko stood outside the bar, his hand wrapped in a makeshift bandage made from his own handkerchief. The blood was seeping through the white fabric, but it wasn’t the pain that bothered him—it was the heat. His blood felt like it was boiling.

“The Hiroshi clan,” he whispered to the empty street.

Every word Daisuke had said felt like a lead weight in his stomach. He wasn’t just a man looking for his friend; he was the “Last Kitsune.” He realized now why he and Ethan had always been so drawn to each other. They weren’t just two lonely men in a coffee shop—they were two ends of an ancient, supernatural spectrum.

He pulled out his phone, his vision blurring slightly. He scrolled through his contacts until he reached a name he hadn’t called in years: Auntie Yuki . If anyone knew about the Hiroshi name, it was the woman who had raised him after his parents died in that “accident.”

Meanwhile, the mansion doors creaked open. Kaito stepped out into the night, wearing the expensive charcoal suit Maverick had bought for him. He looked like a wealthy CEO—except for the white, fluffy bunny ears perched firmly on his head.

“Remember, My Lord,” Maverick whispered from the shadows of the porch. “Don’t kill anyone too publicly. We need to stay under the radar.”

“I am a King,” Kaito replied, his eyes glowing a faint, dangerous purple. “Kings do not hide. But very well, I shall play this ‘human’ game. I can smell the Kitsune blood in the air. It’s fresh. It’s close.”

Kaito began to walk toward the heart of the district, his presence causing birds to fall silent and stray dogs to whimper. He didn’t see the black SUV parked a block away, where Jin Ae sat with her laptop, her thermal sensors picking up a massive, nine-tailed heat signature that shouldn’t exist.

“Baekhyun,” Jin Ae said into her earpiece. “I’ve got something. A massive energy reading near the bar district. It’s… it’s moving toward Aki.”

THE CONTINUATION: 

Baekhyun’s thumb hovered over his phone screen, the light reflecting in his tired eyes. It had been two weeks of silence from both Min Joon and Ethan—two weeks of unread messages and calls that went straight to voicemail.

“Min Joon, where are you?” he whispered to the empty room. “Please… just call me back.”

Closing his eyes, Baekhyun let his mind drift back to that final night at the hotel. The memory was so vivid he could almost smell the scent of the sheets and feel the heat radiating between them.

In the memory, Baekhyun leaned in, pressing a feverish kiss against Min Joon’s lips. He felt Min Joon’s hand slide beneath the waistband of his briefs, his touch a welcome spark against Baekhyun’s skin. Baekhyun was already aching, his pulse drumming a frantic rhythm.

“He missed you,” Baekhyun murmured against Min Joon’s ear, his voice thick with desire.

He guided Min Joon down, the tension thick enough to touch. When the fabric of his briefs finally gave way, the cool air hit his skin just before the warmth of Min Joon’s touch replaced it. Baekhyun let out a ragged gasp, his head falling back as Min Joon took him in.

“You’re so good,” Baekhyun groaned, his fingers tangling in Min Joon’s hair.

“You missed this, Love?” Min Joon looked up, his eyes dark with a mix of mischief and longing.

“Yes… God, yes.”

Baekhyun pulled him back up for a searing kiss, trailing his lips down the column of Min Joon’s throat to the firm heat of his chest. He worshipped every inch of him, his hands wandering lower until they found the soft heat of Min Joon’s inner thigh. As Baekhyun began to prep him, a sharp, needy cry escaped Min Joon’s lips.

“Baekhyun!”

“Tonight,” Baekhyun promised, his voice a low growl, “I’m not letting you go.”

He moved behind him, the intimacy of the moment reaching a breaking point. When he finally pushed forward, seeking that total connection, Min Joon gripped the headboard, a sharp cry of overwhelmed pleasure and pressure breaking from his throat.

“It’s… you’re so big,” Min Joon panted, his bottom lip caught between his teeth.

“I’ve got you, Love. Just breathe for me,” Baekhyun whispered, beginning a steady, rhythmic pace that drove the world away until there was nothing left but the two of them.

The friction built until they were both breathless, names tangled together in a chorus of moans. As the end drew near, Min Joon arched his back, seeking every bit of him.

“Inside,” Min Joon pleaded, his voice breaking. “Give it all to me.”

With one final, powerful surge, Baekhyun collapsed against him, a wave of warmth filling Min Joon as they clung to one another in the quiet aftermath.

The White Dove Council

Inside the sleek, high-security halls of the White Dove, the council observed the training monitors with keen eyes.

“Ethan’s progress is undeniable,” noted the woman in the crimson dress. “Min Joon has proven to be an exceptional mentor, sharpening the boy’s instincts like a blade.”

“I have no complaints,” the elder added. He sat with a dignified posture, his Barong Tagalog stark white and crisp, his Salacot resting on the table like a crown. “The results speak for themselves.”

Min Joon stepped forward, gesturing toward the young man on the screen. “He reached the Golden State form with startling ease. The blood of Lucas runs strong in him.”

“Inspector Cristine,” Min Joon acknowledged as the woman in red stood to meet him. “I didn’t realize you had arrived.”

“I wouldn’t miss this, Min Joon,” Cristine replied, her gaze fixing on the first Bellator. “Good work. Lucas was my best friend; seeing his son ready to face the creature that took his parents… it brings me peace.”

Min Joon bowed his head slightly. “I’ve studied the records. I finally understand the weight of being a Bellator.”

“We are more than mere hunters,” Cristine said, her voice echoing with authority. “We are the scales that balance peace and harmony among all creatures. Lucas taught us that even in war, kindness is our greatest weapon.”

Min Joon took a breath to pivot the conversation. “In regards to my request about—”

“The Choi family?” Cristine interrupted, her expression souring. “I’ve heard the rumors. The grandson is already preparing to hunt the Sigbinan . They may call themselves Bellators, but their beliefs have become distorted, twisted by old shadows.”

“I believe in Baekhyun,” Min Joon countered quickly, his voice laced with a quiet protective edge. “He isn’t his ancestors. He is something different entirely.”

“For all our sakes,” Cristine whispered, “I hope you’re right.”

The Choi Mansion:

While the White Dove spoke of peace, the air inside the Choi family dome felt thick with something much older and darker.

“Where did all these people come from?” Catherine whispered, her voice trembling as she looked at the rows of silent, robed figures.

“I don’t know,” Jin Ae replied, her eyes darting around the massive structure her grandfather had commissioned. “Lolo is a billionaire, but this… I’ve never seen these people in my life.”

“It feels like a cult,” Jasmine murmured, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms. The dome, hidden deep within the estate, felt cut off from the rest of the world.

“Jin Ae! Baekhyun!” Their grandfather’s voice boomed. He stood at the altar, draped in a heavy, traditional Hanbok that seemed to swallow his aged frame.

The siblings stepped forward. Mr. Choi lifted a silver basin, his eyes shining with a fanatical light.

“With the sacred water of the Euphrates, I cleanse you,” he declared, pouring the liquid over their heads. The water was ice-cold, trailing down their faces like tears. “You are now officially the Bellators of the new generation.”

As the water hit the floor, the members of the congregation fell to their knees in a synchronized vow. Baekhyun stood frozen, the “sacred” water dripping from his chin, feeling less like a hero and more like a prisoner.

 The Hidden Inspector

Back at the White Dove headquarters, the tension of the training floor began to settle. Ethan was catching his breath when a shadow fell over him. It was Inspector Cristine. She didn’t approach him as a superior, but with a warmth that felt startlingly familiar.

She reached out, taking both of his hands in hers. Her grip was firm yet gentle. “Ethan,” she said, her voice soft enough that only he could hear. “I can’t tell you how happy I am to finally speak with you in person. Your father and I… we were inseparable since we were children. Best friends doesn’t even begin to cover it.”

Ethan looked at her, stunned by the sudden intimacy. “Thank you, Miss Cristine.”

She tilted his chin up slightly, examining his features with a nostalgic smile. “You have your mother’s face—you look so much like Calista. But those eyes? Those eyebrows? Those belong entirely to Lucas.” Her expression flickered with a brief, sharp pain. “If they were here today, Ethan, they would be beaming with pride. Please… tell your grandmother I said hello.”

She gave him a knowing wink, a gesture so casual it felt out of place in this cold, military environment.

Ethan squinted, the gears turning in his head. The way she smiled, the cadence of her voice—it was nagging at him. “My God,” he whispered, his eyes widening. “You look exactly like her favorite news anchor… Joanne.”

Cristine didn’t flinch. Instead, she pressed a single, gloved finger against her lips. A playful, secretive glint danced in her eyes as she leaned into his ear.

“Sshh,” she breathed, her voice a ghostly thread of sound.

Before he could ask another question, she straightened her red dress, turned on her heel, and walked away, leaving Ethan standing in the silence of his father’s legacy.

While the others plotted in the shadows, Akihiko decided to tap into his ancient bloodline.

“If I am truly a Kitsune,” he whispered, his eyes glowing with a faint, golden light, “then Ethan can’t stay hidden forever.”

He reached into his bag and pulled out one of Ethan’s worn t-shirts. He closed his eyes, drawing in a deep breath, inhaling the lingering scent of cedar and rain that belonged to his friend. Suddenly, the air shimmered. A strange, luminous thread manifested in the air, rooted in the fabric of the shirt and stretching out into the distance like a glowing pulse.

“Found you,” Aki murmured. Without a second thought, he began to follow the spectral trail through the winding city streets.

On the other side of the city, the atmosphere was far less magical. Kaito had finally agreed to leave the mansion, guided by Calista and Daisuke. Every corner of the modern world was a puzzle to him, and his regal ego didn’t help.

Kaito stopped in his tracks, pointing a finger at a stray cat sitting on a dumpster. “I am the King of this world! Vow to me, you lowly creature!”

The cat blinked, let out a bored yawn, and began licking its paw.

“Lord Kaito, please come here,” Calista sighed, pulling him away.

“Why does this beast not tremble in my presence, Calista?” Kaito demanded, looking genuinely offended.

Calista caught the judgmental stares of passersby and gave them a nervous, apologetic smile. “Excuse him, please. My brother is… special.”

Kaito beamed, adjusting his collar. “That is correct, Calista. I am special.”

While Kaito was distracted by the mall, Maverick and Daisuke had found a much more private way to spend their time.

The heat in the room was stifling, the air thick with the scent of sweat and pheromones. Maverick was positioned over Daisuke, his muscles tensed and glistening.

“Mavy… you’re so big. God ,” Daisuke gasped, his back arching as Maverick drove into him with a relentless, heavy rhythm.

“You’re so tight,” Maverick growled, his voice low and guttural. “I can’t stop… I’m not going to stop.”

The friction built to a fever pitch, the sound of their skin meeting mingling with their ragged breaths. Maverick’s movements became more frantic as he felt the familiar pressure building at the base of his spine.

“Here it comes… I’m coming for you again!” Maverick let out a jagged moan as he pulled back, his release painting Daisuke’s skin.

Daisuke didn’t miss a beat. He reached up, his eyes dark with hunger, using his fingers and tongue to taste Maverick’s heat. “You’re so hot,” he whispered, his voice trembling.

Maverick looked down at him, his chest heaving. “That’s the third round… and I’m still not done with you.”

Daisuke leaned in, his lips brushing against him once more. “Round four, then, horsey. Let’s go.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER ELEVEN - THE RED THREAD

The Encounter at the Lockers

Catherine-Monday’s Point of View

The day before I officially met Jin Ae and Jasmine, they were in deep trouble. I was at my locker—the school’s resident “weirdo”—when they came sprinting toward me, breathless and terrified.

“Monday, help us! Margarette’s friends… they’re trying to kill us!” Jin Ae gasped, her chest heaving as she doubled over.

“What did you do to them?” I asked calmly.

Jasmine, despite the chaos, managed a frantic wave. “Hey, I’m Jasmine,” she chirped, though her eyes were wide with fear.

“Oh my god, they’re here! Help us, please!” Jin Ae cried as Margarette and her clique rounded the corner. They looked beyond angry—they looked predatory.

“Stay out of this, Monday,” Margarette hissed, her voice dropping an octave. “Unless you want to ruin your life.”

As she spoke, her body began to contort. Her eyes bled into a deep, glowing red, and her fingernails elongated into jagged points.

“What… what are they?” Jasmine stammered.

“Werewolves,” I replied, my voice steady.

“Get out of here, Monday! This is your last warning!” Margarette snarled.

“Seriously? Werewolves? They actually exist?” Jin Ae asked, staring in disbelief.

“Yes, dear!” Margarette smirked. The transformation completed in a sickening crack of bone and a sprout of coarse fur. They were no longer teenage girls; they were hairy creatures with bared fangs and razor-sharp claws.

As they lunged at Jin Ae and Jasmine, I simply waved my hand. A concussive blast of energy slammed into Margarette and her friends, throwing them backward. All three hit the lockers with a heavy metallic thud .

The impact forced them back into their human forms. Margarette groaned, clutching her side as she glared at me. “You… you just destroyed the peace treaty our ancestors protected.”

“Last I checked,” I said, stepping forward, “the treaty states: No witch or werewolf shall initiate a fight with humans. It also says we must leave the area if our identities are revealed. You broke the rules first.”

“Whatever! My ancestors will hear about this. Let’s go, girls!” Margarette snapped, gesturing for her bruised companions to follow.

“Only if I allow you to leave,” I whispered. I flicked my wrist again, and a localized gale swept through the hallway.

“Is she a weather forecaster?” Jasmine asked, shielding her eyes. “Why is it so windy inside the school?”

Akihiko’s Point of View

On the other side of town, Akihiko followed the shimmering red thread of fate. It pulsed with a faint glow, leading him through the brush until it stopped abruptly in front of a small, humble nipa house.

“Ethan? What are you doing in a place like this?” he muttered to himself.

An elderly woman stepped out from the shade of the hut. “Good morning,” she greeted him with a knowing smile. “What brings a brave police officer so far from his own town? Am I correct, young man?”

“Good morning, Lola,” Akihiko replied, tilting his head politely. “I’m Officer Akihiko Sato. I’m looking for my friend. Have you seen him?” He pulled out his phone and showed her a photo of Ethan.

The old woman studied the picture, then looked back at Akihiko, her eyes twinkling. “Hmm. An extraordinary love between a Sigbinan and a Kitsune .”

Akihiko froze, his pulse quickening. He played it cool, pretending he didn’t understand the ancient terms, even though he knew exactly what Ethan—the “Shadow”—really was. “What do you mean, Lola?”

“My name is Ester—no ‘H’ in the name, please. Just call me Lola E,” she said, ignoring his deflection.

“Lola E… did you see my friend?”

“Yes, he is inside my hut,” Lola E replied, settling herself into a weathered wooden chair.

“Can I see him? What is he doing in there?” Akihiko stepped toward the door, but Lola E only smiled mysteriously.

“Why don’t you see for yourself?” Lola E suggested. But as Aki moved to step inside, she held up a gnarled hand to stop him.

“A pure heart isn’t enough to enter my home, Kitsune,” she warned. “You must leave something behind—something deeply important to both you and the person you seek. This is no ordinary hut; it is a portal to worlds you can’t imagine. If you want to pass, pay the price. Don’t worry, you’ll get it back… eventually. Now hurry, I’m a busy woman!”

Aki rummaged through his bag, his fingers brushing against a glossy piece of paper. He pulled it out: a photograph of him and Ethan celebrating Christmas. They were both laughing, the world around them seemingly bright and safe.

“This is precious to me,” Aki murmured, looking at the image one last time. “I’m not sure if Ethan feels the same, but…” He handed the photo to Lola E.

“Is his name Ethan? Does he have an ‘H’ in his name?” she asked suddenly.

Aki smiled. “Yes, Lola E. There’s an ‘H’.”

“Good for him. I never got one,” she sighed dramatically, though her eyes twinkled. “I don’t want you to be sad, lover boy. You may go in now.”

“Thank you, Lola E. But before I do…” Aki pulled a pen and a scrap of paper from his pocket. He scribbled something quickly, peeled off a piece of double-sided tape, and pressed it firmly onto the wooden door of the hut.

“Akihiko-san, nani o kaite iru no? “ Lola E asked, peering at the paper.

“ ESTHER ,“ she read aloud.

Aki grinned. “There. Now you have your ‘H’.”

Lola E went quiet for a moment, her expression softening. “You’re a sentimental one, aren’t you? You remind me of my grandchild, Catherine-Monday.”

“Details matter, Lola E,” Aki replied with a wink. “I am a private investigator, after all.”

“An investigator who can’t even tell his friend how he truly feels,” she teased, shooing him toward the door. “Go on then. Good luck with your journey.”

As Aki stepped into the darkness of the hut, Lola E looked down at the photo of the two men. “They are a perfect match,” she whispered to the wind. “I only hope their story ends better than the ones in the past.”

The Erasure

Catherine-Monday’s Point of View

As Margarette and her lackeys turned to flee, I didn’t let them. I flicked my wrists, and a howling wind erupted in the hallway, lifting the three werewolves off their feet. They hovered in the air, kicking uselessly like puppies held by their scruffs.

“What are you doing?” Jin Ae whispered, her voice trembling.

I didn’t answer. I was too focused on the spell. I reached deep into my power, calling upon the goddess of the crossroads—the one who governs the moon and the hidden paths.

“The three of you will remember nothing of this night,” I commanded. My voice felt heavier, echoing with an ancient weight. “By the power of the moon and in the name of Hekate, you will leave this building. Your minds will be blank; your secrets will remain kept.”

As I spoke, the silver light of the moon seemed to shimmer in the air around us. Hekate, the queen of witches, was watching. Margarette’s eyes went dull, the red fire fading into a vacant stare.

I lowered my hands, and they drifted back to the floor, stumbling like sleepwalkers toward the exit.

“Let’s go, Jin Ae!” Jasmine urged, her voice trembling. It was written all over their faces—the sheer, paralyzing terror of what they had just witnessed.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t let you two remember this either,” I whispered.

Before they could run, I flicked my fingers. Just like Margarette’s pack, Jin Ae and Jasmine were lifted into the air, suspended in a shimmering magical haze as I gently eased the memories of the transformation and the magic from their minds.

When I lowered them back to the floor, they blinked, looking around at the trashed hallway in dazed confusion. I quickly dropped to the floor, leaning against a locker to look like just another victim of the chaos.

“What… what happened?” Margarette muttered, rubbing her head.

“I’m not sure,” I said, my voice sounding shaky. “I think a sudden storm just hit the campus.” To sell the lie, I gave a small, secret flick of my wrist. Outside the windows, the sky darkened instantly, and a heavy rain began to lash against the glass.

“Gosh! My mom is calling me,” Jin Ae said, checking her phone.

“Wait, follow me guys. I know where there’s a phone you can use for free,” I offered. They followed me without question, and in that moment of shared confusion, our friendship was born.

“Thank you,” Jin Ae said once we were safe. “I’m Jin Ae, by the way. And you are…?”

“Monday Catherine,” I replied.

“No last name? That’s so cute,” Jasmine added with a small smile.

The Secret of the Bellator

Present Day

Watching Jin Ae and Baekhyun now, standing in the center of their clan’s ceremony, Jasmine leaned in close to me. “Are you sure they aren’t in a cult?”

“They aren’t a cult, Jasmine. I’m sure of that,” I replied.

“So, what are they then?”

“They are hunters,” I said, the word feeling heavy on my tongue. “They are called the Bellator .”

The name brought back the memory of my grandmother, Lola Ester, standing in her kitchen years ago. I could still hear the rhythmic thud-thud of her knife against the wooden cutting board as she prepped dinner.

“The Bellator are hunters, Monday,” she had told me, not looking up from her vegetables. “But they are divided.”

“Divided? Is this real, Lola, or are you just trying to scare me again?” I had asked, leaning against the counter.

“It is very real. One side is led by Inspector Christine. They are the protectors—the ones who believe there is good in every creature. She was one of the leaders who signed the Great Treaty between the wolves and the witches.”

“And the other side, Lola?”

Her knife stopped moving. She looked at me then, her eyes dark and serious. “The other side is driven by pure greed. They seek only to destroy the balance of our world.”

Now, as I watched the ceremony unfold, a cold knot formed in my stomach. I didn’t know which side these hunters belonged to—the protectors under Inspector Christine, or the corrupted “White Doves” who wanted us all gone.

To be continued…

CHAPTER TWELVE - SECRETS AND GOODBYES

The Quest Begins

The Choi Residence

Baekhyun felt the weight of his new life. Yesterday he was a Korean idol; today, after the Honor Ceremony, he was a hunter. He looked at his sister, who was surrounded by a chaotic spread of high-tech gadgets and ancient-looking tools.

“Jin Ae, let’s start the hunt for the Sigbinan ,” Baekhyun said, his voice serious. “Where do we even begin?”

Jin Ae didn’t look up. She was busy calibrating a strange device, flanked by Catherine and Jasmine.

“You’re a genius, Jin Ae,” Catherine remarked, picking up a metallic sensor. “I can’t believe you built all this in a single night.”

“Exactly,” Jasmine added. “But Catherine’s right—where do we start looking for a shadow-creature?”

Jin Ae finally paused, looking at her friends with a pained expression. “No. Not this time, girls. I don’t want you involved in this mission. This was tasked to us—to the Bellator. I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you because of my family’s legacy.”

“Do you agree with that, Jasmine?” Catherine asked, a playful but firm glint in her eyes.

“Not a chance,” Jasmine replied. “Whether you allow it or not, we’re coming with you.”

Catherine smiled. “Same here. I’m ready.”

Jin Ae opened her mouth to argue, but the heavy footsteps of her grandfather, Mr. Choi, silenced the room.

“Accept their help, Jin Ae,” Mr. Choi said gently. “This mission is far from easy, and you will need every ally you can get. Thank you, girls, for standing by my grandchildren.”

“But Hal-abeoji ,” Baekhyun protested, “what if the creature hurts them? They’re just—”

“Don’t worry,” Mr. Choi interrupted. “The Sigbin is blind to ordinary mortals. To its eyes, they are invisible. It only sees members of our bloodline and those with supernatural abilities.”

Jasmine grinned, nudging Jin Ae. “See? We’re safe.”

Beside them, however, Catherine’s smile faltered. She went quiet, her mind racing. If only supernatural creatures are visible to it… then the Sigbin will see me.

The Predator at the Mall

Kaito and Calista’s Point of View

Calista led Kaito through the crowded corridors of the shopping mall, trying to introduce him to the nuances of human life. She hoped—perhaps foolishly—that he might change his perception of them. She wanted him to see them as people, not just a convenient meal.

But as they passed a fountain, a man in a tight white T-shirt stepped into their path, smirking at Kaito.

“Hi there. You look familiar,” the guy said, his eyes scanning Kaito’s face. “Have we met somewhere before?”

Calista leaned in and whispered urgently in Kaito’s ear, “He’s a ‘stripper’—or at least, that’s his pick-up line. If you respond, he’ll think you’re interested in him. Let’s just keep moving.”

Kaito didn’t move. He stared at the man, his gaze unnervingly still. A slow, dark smile spread across his lips.

“Calista,” Kaito said smoothly, “I’m hungry. Go back to the castle and wait for me there.”

“Kaito-san, please…” Calista whispered, sensing the shift in his energy. She knew that look. It wasn’t interest—it was hunger.

Kaito ignored her, stepping closer to the man named Alexis. “You’re right. You do look familiar.”

Alexis winked, completely unaware of the shadow looming over him. “I’m Alexis. Can I buy you a drink?”

“I’d love one,” Kaito replied, his voice a velvet trap.

Calista watched them for a heartbeat, her stomach churning with guilt. She had no power to stop him. With a final, worried look, she turned and disappeared into the crowd, leaving Alexis to his fate.

The Choi Residence

“Where are you going, Oppa ?” Jin Ae asked, watching her brother pack his gear with frantic energy.

“I need to find Ethan. I’ve heard he’s gone missing,” Baekhyun replied, his jaw set in a hard line as he zipped his bag.

Jin Ae crossed her arms. “And what about Minjoon? Are you going to see him, too?”

“I got a text from him,” Baekhyun said shortly. “He’s back in Korea for now.”

“You seem… unusually focused on Ethan,” Jin Ae probed, her voice dropping. “Does Minjoon know you’re cheating on him?”

Baekhyun snapped his head up, his eyes flashing. “Minjoon and I are fine. And for the record, I wasn’t the one who started the cheating. I love Ethan, Jin Ae. No one is going to stop me. He’s mine.”

Jin Ae sighed, realizing there was no arguing with him. “Fine. So, what’s the plan?”

“I’m leaving now. We’ll meet at the base of Mount San Cristobal in four days. Please, be careful.”

“Don’t worry about me,” Jin Ae said, gesturing to the girls behind her. “I have my sisters, Catherine and Jasmine, to watch my back. Good luck with your ‘true love.’ I just hope he still accepts you once he finds out you’re a Bellator.”

Baekhyun gave her a sharp, silent salute and vanished into the night.

“The Devil’s Mountain,” Catherine whispered, pulling a small, leather-bound book from her cloak.

“What’s the book for?” Jasmine asked, peering over her shoulder.

“Just… notations for the journey,” Catherine lied smoothly. She ran a thumb over the cover; it wasn’t a notebook, but her ancient grimoire.

“Honestly, Catherine, buy a phone!” Jasmine teased. “Taking notes by hand is so old-fashioned. Once we finish this mission, I’m buying you a smartphone. And please, throw away that brick you’re carrying. No one has used a phone like that since the early 2000s.”

Jin Ae smiled as she packed the last of her gadgets. “Let her be, Jasmine. As long as she can text her grandmother, it’s fine. But she’s right, Catherine—we’re definitely getting you an upgrade after this.”

The Gates of Biringan

Akihiko’s Point of View

When Akihiko stepped through the portal, the air changed. It became heavy, smelling of ozone and ancient gold. He looked up to see a massive, shimmering gate made of solid gold, guarded by a creature that looked like a nightmare brought to life.

“Where am I?” Aki whispered.

A massive, bull-headed man—a Sarangay —stepped forward. Jewels dangled from his ears, and his muscles rippled like stone. “What is a Kitsune doing at the gates of Biringan?”

“I’m here to see Ethan,” Aki said, trying to keep his voice steady.

The creature, Marco, let out a booming laugh. “So, you are the Last Kitsune. Interesting. I am Marco, the Sarangay Guardian. If you want to pass through this gate, you must defeat me in a duel.”

“I didn’t come here to fight,” Aki insisted. “I just want my friend.”

“Are all Kitsunes this stubborn?” Marco sneered. “You deny the fight, just as you deny your own feelings. There is no shame in that kind of love, little fox.”

Suddenly, Marco slammed his fist into the earth. The ground buckled, a powerful earthquake radiating from the impact. “Fight me, Kitsune, or the city will swallow you whole!” A massive axe manifested in Marco’s hands, and shadows began to stir behind him—terrifying creatures creeping out of the golden mist.

“I am not prepared for this,” Aki hissed. He reached into his bag, pulling out his service weapon and aiming it at the charging Sarangay.

The Viewing Spring

The Hidden Facility

Inside the heart of the city, the elders gathered around a shimmering spring that acted as a window to the outside world. Ethan stood among them, his breath catching as he watched the water.

“What’s happening?” Ethan asked, pushing past the guards. Minjoon stepped up beside him, his expression grim.

“Look,” Minjoon whispered.

In the reflection of the spring, they saw a man. His clothes were torn, and sprouting from his head were fox ears. Behind him, nine ethereal tails lashed through the air in a blur of power. He was fighting like a man possessed.

“A Kitsune?” one elder gasped. “I thought their kind was extinct.”

“Look at how he handles that weapon,” another noted.

Ethan’s heart hammered against his ribs. He recognized the way the man stood, the way he held his breath before a shot. “Aki? What is he doing here?”

“Who is that?” Minjoon asked, narrowing his eyes at the screen.

“He’s my best friend,” Ethan said, his voice trembling with shock. “How did he find me?”

Minjoon’s face went pale. “If your ‘best friend’ is the Last Kitsune, we are in more trouble than we thought. If Kaito finds out he exists, Biringan won’t be able to protect any of us.”

The Witch and the Hunter

Baekhyun’s Point of View

Following the same path as Akihiko, Baekhyun finally arrived at the humble nipa hut. The air around the house shimmered with a strange, distorted heat.

“Greetings, handsome,” a voice chirped. An old woman sat in the shade, watching him with a knowing smile. “What brings a man like you to my humble home?”

Baekhyun didn’t waste time. “Are you the great witch, Ester?”

“Not quite,” she replied, her eyes twinkling. “And for the record, my name has an ‘H’ now—so call me Esther . How can I help you, young hunter? I can smell the Bellator blood in your veins from here. Are you here to hunt me?”

“No,” Baekhyun said firmly. “I’m here for my boyfriend. My search for him led me directly to your door. Can you help me find him?”

Esther chuckled, a dry, raspy sound. “How ironic. A Bellator who doesn’t want to hunt his prey. Very well. But before I allow you to step through my door and into the portal, you must offer a trade. What is it worth to you to see him again?”

Baekhyun’s eyes wandered to the wall of the hut, where a photograph was pinned. He froze. It was a picture of Ethan… and Akihiko.

“That picture,” Baekhyun said, his voice tightening. “Did Ethan give that to you?”

“No,” Esther said, pointing a gnarled finger at Akihiko’s face. “This man gave it to me. He claims to be your boyfriend’s ‘best friend.’ Though, I don’t think that’s quite right… I can feel his heart. It seems you two share the exact same feelings for the same man. How very complicated.”

Baekhyun’s jaw tightened. “So, that’s Akihiko.” He reached for his wrist and unclasped a silver bracelet he always wore. He handed it to her. “Take this.”

As Esther’s fingers brushed the metal, her expression softened into one of awe. “A gift from a lost mother… this is a rare and heavy trade. Do not worry; once your journey is over, it will find its way back to you.”

She stood and pulled open the creaking wooden door, revealing a swirling vortex of golden light. “You may enter. But be warned, Bellator: the place where your boyfriend hides is treacherous. Especially for someone of your kind.” She let out a cackling laugh as he stepped into the light.

The Journey to the Devil’s Mountain

Jin Ae’s Point of View

The air grew colder as Jin Ae, Jasmine, and Catherine began their ascent toward the peak of Mount San Cristobal. The trees here seemed to lean inward, as if whispering secrets to one another.

“We need to stay alert,” Jin Ae cautioned, checking the scanners on her wrist. “We’re going to encounter things here that don’t belong in the human world.”

“Is it true?” Jasmine asked, staying close to Catherine. “That your ‘third sense’ is fully open now?”

“Yes,” Jin Ae replied. “I don’t need technology to see the Sigbinan anymore. My eyes can track their shadows naturally now.” She reached into her pack and pulled out two pairs of high-tech, sleek eyeglasses. “But you two will need these. I built them specifically for this mission.”

She handed the glasses to her friends. “Put them on. Without these, the creatures will be right in front of you, and you’ll never see the strike coming.”

Jasmine put hers on immediately, but Catherine hesitated, clutching her hidden grimoire. She knew that with her own magic, she might see much more than just the Sigbinan .

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTEEN - THE DUEL AT THE GOLDEN GATE

Akihiko’s Point of View

“Marco, I told you—I don’t want to fight you!” Akihiko shouted, his voice echoing with a strange, melodic resonance.

He could feel the shift in his own body. He wasn’t just human anymore. His ears had tapered into sharp, fox-like points, and nine shimmering, ethereal tails lashed behind him, balancing his weight. Yet, there was something more—a primal, wolf-like speed surging through his veins that even he didn’t fully understand.

Marco, the massive Sarangay, swung a fist the size of a boulder. Akihiko blurred, a streak of white and silver, dodging the blow by a hair’s breadth. He landed lightly on his feet, his heart hammering against his ribs.

“You have to fight me, Kitsune!” Marco bellowed, his eyes glowing with the heat of the jewels in his ears. “Your pretty footwork won’t get you past these gates. If you want the Sigbinan, you have to prove you’re strong enough to keep him!”

Marco let out a deafening roar that shook the very atmosphere of Biringan. He pulled back his fist and slammed it into the golden earth with everything he had.

The Breaking Earth

Baekhyun’s Point of View

On the other side of the portal’s path, Baekhyun was still adjusting to the strange, shimmering reality of this world when the ground suddenly buckled.

“What the—?”

The earthquake was violent, tearing through the silence of the woods. Baekhyun dropped into a defensive crouch, covering his head and looking for an open space away from the ancient, towering trees. He reached for the hilt of his weapon, his Bellator instincts screaming that this wasn’t a natural disaster—it was an attack.

Just as quickly as it had begun, the shaking stopped. The silence that followed was even more terrifying.

Baekhyun stood up, brushing the dust from his gear. He could see the Golden Gates in the distance, and more importantly, he could see the silhouette of a man standing against a monster.

“Akihiko,” Baekhyun hissed, recognizing the figure from the photo.

He didn’t know how the investigator had grown nine tails, and he didn’t care. All he knew was that the man who claimed to be Ethan’s “best friend” was currently standing in his way.

Baekhyun began to run, his hand gripping his Bellator blade. He wasn’t just coming for Ethan anymore; he was coming to see exactly who this Kitsune thought he was.

The Guide on the Mountain

Jin Ae’s Point of View

The air at the base of Mount San Cristobal was thick with mist and the scent of damp earth.

“This is it, sisters,” Jin Ae said, adjusting the straps of her heavy pack. “We wait for my brother here before we begin the actual climb.”

“In that case, we need to find a base camp,” Jasmine said, shielding her eyes as she scanned the rugged terrain. “Somewhere safe to wait out the next few days.”

“The question is—where?” Catherine added, looking at the dense treeline. “There isn’t exactly a welcome center out here.”

As if on cue, a young man emerged from the shadows of the trail. He walked with a disciplined stride that suggested he was more than just a hiker. He stopped a few paces away, his eyes locking onto Jin Ae.

“Hi. You must be Jin Ae, right?” he asked.

Jin Ae stiffened, her hand drifting toward the gadgets on her belt. “Yes. And how do you know my name?”

Instead of answering, the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a clean white handkerchief. He unfolded it to reveal a meticulously embroidered logo: a silver dove in flight.

“The White Dove,” Catherine whispered, her eyes widening.

“Correct,” the man said with a polite nod. “I’ve been tasked to guide you to the peak. My name is Lennard, and I am a Bellator.”

Jin Ae relaxed slightly, though she remained professional. “Understood. These are my friends, Jasmine and Catherine. We were just looking for a place to stay while we wait.”

“Of course. You can stay at our hostel nearby,” Lennard offered.

“That’s a relief,” Jin Ae said. “I didn’t exactly see any hotels on the map for this area.”

Lennard’s expression turned puzzled as he looked around the group. “Wait, Miss Jin Ae… my instructions said Mister Baekhyun would be with you. Where is he?”

The three girls exchanged a frantic, silent look. Their grandfather had no idea Baekhyun had gone rogue to find Ethan, and if the White Dove reported him missing, they’d all be in trouble.

Jin Ae scrambled for an excuse. “Ah… my brother? Our grandfather sent him on a last-minute errand to pick up some specialized gear for the climb. He’ll be joining us in about five days.”

“I see,” Lennard said, reaching for his phone. “I’ll call my father and update the council. That way, our members can keep an eye out and assist your brother on his way here.”

The girls’ hearts nearly stopped. If the White Dove started “assisting” Baekhyun, they’d find out he was nowhere near the mountain.

Jasmine didn’t hesitate. She stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Lennard. She tilted her head, giving him a dazzling, fluttering smile as she rested a hand on his arm.

“You know, Lennard… I am absolutely starving and so incredibly tired,” Jasmine purred, her voice dropping into a flirtatious pout. “Could you be a dear and lead us to this hostel right now? Please, baby?”

Beside them, Jin Ae and Catherine nearly choked, biting their lips and looking at the ground to keep from bursting into laughter at Jasmine’s sudden “damsel in distress” act.

Lennard blinked, his face turning a bright shade of red. He tucked his phone back into his pocket, completely flustered. “I—uh, yes. Of course. Right this way.”

A Predator’s Hunger

Kaito’s Point of View

Inside the hotel room, the city lights blurred against the floor-to-ceiling glass. Kaito pressed Alexis’s body firmly against the cold pane, a stark contrast to the heat radiating between them. They were both naked, their silhouettes visible to the world below, though Kaito cared little for who might be watching.

He kissed Alexis deeply before trailing his lips down the man’s chest. When Kaito’s mouth found him, circling and teasing with a practiced hunger, Alexis let out a low, guttural growl, his fingers tangling in Kaito’s hair.

“Oh… please, don’t stop,” Alexis gasped, his back arching against the glass.

“I’ve missed this,” Kaito murmured against his skin, his voice a velvet warning. “It’s been a century since I last took a lover… or a slave.”

“Please,” Alexis begged, his voice straining with desperation. “I want you inside me. Now. I need to feel how hard you are.”

Kaito’s eyes flared a predatory red. He didn’t make him wait any longer. With a sharp, sudden movement, he claimed Alexis, driving himself home. Alexis gasped, his head falling back against the glass as he took the full length of him.

“You’re… so big,” Alexis choked out, his eyes fluttering. “God, you’re so hard.”

Kaito began to move, his rhythm steady and punishing. As the pace quickened, Alexis’s cries filled the room, a mix of pure pleasure and the sharp sting of Kaito’s intensity.

“Faster,” Alexis hissed through gritted teeth, biting his lip. “Please, faster!”

“As you wish,” Kaito whispered. He surged into him with newfound speed, his strength nearly overwhelming the human.

Seeking a change, Kaito moved to the plush velvet couch, reclining as Alexis moved to take control. Alexis straddled him, eyes locked onto Kaito’s as he slowly lowered himself back down, taking every inch until they were flush against each other.

“Let’s see how well you can ride,” Alexis whispered with a frantic grin, beginning to grind his hips in a frantic, driving motion.

“You’re good,” Kaito groaned, his head falling back. “Yes… Hayaku! Faster!”

The friction was becoming unbearable, a mounting pressure that threatened to shatter Kaito’s control. Sensing he was near his limit, Kaito gripped Alexis’s hips and flipped him onto the cushions, pinning him down. He buried himself deep within Alexis’s heat, his movements becoming primal and focused.

He leaned down, biting and kissing the pulse point on Alexis’s neck as he drove toward the finish.

“Oh! Baby, please… breed me!” Alexis cried out, his body trembling beneath Kaito’s weight.

“As you wish, my queen,” Kaito growled. He surrendered to the sensation, his body tightening as he reached the peak.

“I’m going to cum!”

“Inside! Give it all to me!”

Kaito let out a final, animalistic roar as he surrendered his load, a violent burst of heat that left them both breathless. Alexis slumped into the cushions, a dazed, satisfied smile on his face.

“Oh my god,” Alexis whispered, trying to catch his breath. “It’s so warm… thank you.”

The Rescue at the Gate

Akihiko’s Point of View

Aki continued his deadly dance, dodging Marco’s heavy swings with practiced ease. But the Sarangay was more than just brute strength. In a shimmer of golden light, the beast created a perfect illusion, doubling himself.

Aki lunged toward the wrong target.

“This is your end, Kitsune!” the real Marco bellowed. He raised his massive axe high, the blade gleaming with intent as he brought it down toward Aki’s head.

Suddenly, a silver flash whistled through the air. A Bolo knife slammed into Marco’s shoulder with bone-crushing force. The beast let out a harrowing scream of pain, stumbling back as the axe fell harmlessly into the dirt.

Aki stared in shock as the knife pulled itself out of the creature’s flesh and flew backward through the air, landing perfectly in the hand of a newcomer.

Baekhyun stepped out of the mist, his grip tight on his weapon.

“Are you okay, bro?” Baekhyun asked, reaching down to pull Aki to his feet.

Aki exhaled, his fox ears twitching as he steadied himself. “Yeah… thank you. That was way too close.”

Despite the help, a flicker of tension passed between them. Aki knew Baekhyun wasn’t just there to save a fellow traveler—they were both there for the same man.

The Viewing Spring

The White Dove Headquarters

Inside the facility, the atmosphere was frantic. Ethan paced in front of the spring, his eyes glued to the image of Aki and Baekhyun standing side-by-side.

“Let me go out there!” Ethan demanded, turning to the leaders. “They’re here for me. I can explain everything—they’ll listen!”

Inspector Cristine stepped forward, her presence commanding and cold. “I’m sorry, Ethan, but we cannot allow that. You are still in training. Even though you’ve mastered your transformation, your spirit is still vulnerable to the entities that roam the borders of this realm.”

“She’s right,” Minjoon added, his voice soft but firm. “Our bodies act as portals here. You aren’t on Earth anymore, Ethan; this is Biringan . Exposing yourself now could be fatal.”

Ethan looked back at the water, his heart aching for the two men risking their lives at the gate.

“I will speak to the Council,” Inspector Cristine said, sensing his desperation. “I’ll ask for permission to bring them inside. Minjoon, you will be the one to meet them at the gate and lead them here. Wait for my word.”

The Predator Revealed

Kaito’s Point of View

Back in the hotel room, the afterglow of the intimacy vanished in an instant. The air turned cold as Kaito’s skin began to shift. Fur sprouted along his spine, and a single, ink-black tail lashed out behind him.

Alexis scrambled back, his face pale with horror. “What… what are you? What kind of monster—”

“I am a Black Kitsune ,” Kaito hissed.

Before Alexis could scream, Kaito lunged. He caught the man by the throat, his fangs sinking deep into the side of his neck. Hot, metallic blood flooded Kaito’s mouth—the ultimate prize.

In a blind panic, Alexis’s hand caught a small ceramic flower vase on the bedside table. He smashed it against the side of Kaito’s head with all his remaining strength.

The blow caught Kaito off guard, loosening his grip for just a second. It was all the opening Alexis needed. Stumbling, blood pouring from his neck, the man bolted for the door, completely naked and fueled by pure adrenaline.

“HELP! SOMEONE HELP!” Alexis screamed, his voice echoing down the hallway as he tried to staunch the bleeding with his bare hands.

Kaito stood in the doorway, slowly wiping the crimson smear from his lips. His eyes glowed a murderous red.

“Come back here, you bastard,” Kaito whispered, his voice a low growl. “I’m not finished with you yet.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOURTEEN - THE POISONED PRIZE

The Blindness Spell

Kaito and Calista’s Point of View

Kaito stood in the hallway, watching Alexis stumble away, leaving a trail of crimson on the pristine carpet. He didn’t chase him. Instead, he simply whispered a name into the cold air.

“Calista.”

In an instant, his assistant appeared by his side, her expression neutral.

“Calista, catch that man before he reaches the lobby,” Kaito commanded, his voice dark and dripping with irritation.

Calista glanced at the trail of blood and then back at Kaito, who was still disheveled from his “meal.” “I’ll take care of it, Kaito. Put some clothes on,” she said firmly. She turned toward the elevator and raised her hands, her palms glowing with a pale, ethereal light. She began to chant in a low, rhythmic tongue:

“Dinggin ang aking ngalan,

Bigyan ng laman at katuparan ang aking sumpa.

Sumpa ng pagkabulag, lukobin ang kanilang mga mata upang hindi makita ang katotohanan.“

(Hear my name,

Give flesh and fulfillment to my curse.

Curse of blindness, shroud their eyes so they may not see the truth.)

Downstairs, Alexis burst into the lobby. He was naked, bleeding, and screaming for his life. He scrambled toward the reception desk, his hands leaves red smears on the polished marble.

“HELP! CALL THE POLICE!” he shrieked, grabbing the receptionist’s arm.

But the woman didn’t flinch. She continued typing on her computer, smiling politely at a guest standing right next to Alexis. To everyone in the lobby, Alexis didn’t exist. He was a ghost in a room full of people.

“What’s happening? Why can’t they see me?” Alexis sobbed, his legs finally giving out from the blood loss.

Suddenly, Calista appeared in front of him, looking like a calm, concerned citizen to anyone who might be watching.

“Miss… can you see me?” Alexis whispered, his vision beginning to blur.

“I see you,” Calista said, her voice devoid of emotion. “You’re losing too much blood. Come with me; I’ll take you to the hospital.”

“Thank you…” Alexis breathed, his eyes rolling back as he slumped into her arms, unconscious.

Calista didn’t take him to a hospital. She flicked her wrist, and in a blink of an eye, the lobby was empty. They vanished into thin air, leaving no trace of the struggle behind.

Kaito’s Mansion

The air inside the mansion was heavy and still. Kaito paced through the grand hall, his breathing shallow and his skin an ashen gray. His two loyal guards, Maverick and Daisuke, watched him with growing concern.

“Kaito-sama, are you alright?” Maverick asked, stepping forward. “You don’t seem to be yourself.”

“He’s right,” Daisuke added, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. “You look ill, my lord. What happened in the city?”

Before Kaito could answer, a shimmer of light appeared in the center of the room. Calista stepped out of the shadows, her face tight with anger.

“He looks like that because he was sloppy,” Calista snapped, her eyes flashing.

“What do you mean, Calista?” Daisuke asked, confused.

“I mean he messed with a half-human, half-fairy,” she said, crossing her arms. “He grew arrogant. He sucked the blood of a creature he didn’t bother to identify. Luckily for Kaito, that boy didn’t even know his own lineage. If Alexis had known how to use his power, he would have turned you into ashes in an instant. All your sacrifices, all those centuries of waiting… wasted in a single night of greed.”

“How dare you speak to me like that!” Kaito roared. He tried to summon his power, his eyes glowing a fierce, jagged red as he began to shift into the Black Kitsune.

But as his first black tail began to manifest, his body betrayed him. A sharp, searing pain exploded in his chest, and the darkness claimed his vision. Without a word, the powerful Kitsune collapsed, his body hitting the floor with a heavy thud.

“Kaito-sama!” Daisuke cried out, rushing to his lord’s side.

The Guardian’s Mercy

Akihiko’s Point of View

Aki and Baekhyun stood side-by-side, weapons raised to deliver a final, dual strike against the Sarangay. But before their blades could connect with the beast’s hide, a shimmering translucent shield erupted between them.

From the golden mist behind Marco, a figure stepped forward.

“Greetings, Baekhyun. And you as well, Akihiko,” Minjoon said, a calm, practiced smile on his face. “I assume you two are here for Ethan?”

Baekhyun froze, his eyes widening in total disbelief. “Minjoon? What… what are you doing here?”

“I’ll answer everything in time,” Minjoon replied, ignoring the shock in Baekhyun’s voice. “For now, you must follow me inside. This borderland is far from safe.”

As they turned to follow Minjoon through the golden gates, Minjoon glanced back over his shoulder. “It’s good to see you again, my old friend,” he added softly.

Aki’s fox ears twitched. He was an investigator by trade; he could practically taste the sudden, thick awkwardness radiating from Baekhyun. There was a history here—one that felt heavy and unfinished.

The Gossip of Biringan

The Gate

As the trio disappeared into the city, Marco the Sarangay grunted, leaning against the gate.

“Old friend?” Marco snorted, wiping blue blood from his shoulder. “That’s a polite way of putting it. Those two were lovers back in Korea. It was a chaotic mess, and apparently, they even rekindled things when Minjoon arrived here in the Philippines.”

Suddenly, a tiny, glowing figure fluttered down from the archway. A Lambana , her dragonfly wings shimmering with gold dust, landed on the Sarangay’s horn.

“Seriously?” the Lambana squeaked, her voice like windchimes. “How do you know all that?”

“Secret,” Marco grunted, a smug look on his bull-like face. “Let’s just say I have a very reliable source.”

The Purification Chamber

Inside the White Dove Headquarters

As they walked through the halls of the headquarters, the air felt sterilized and magical. Several members of the White Dove stopped to stare at Baekhyun, their eyes filled with judgment for the rogue Bellator.

Minjoon didn’t miss a beat. “We don’t have the right to judge,” he said, his voice dropping into a cold, protective tone. “Close your eyes and get back to work, or I’ll report this directly to Miss Cristine.”

The members quickly scattered. Eventually, they reached a heavy door radiating a soft, white aura.

“We’re here,” Minjoon said, stopping. “Ethan is inside. He’s undergoing a purification process, so he’s been advised not to leave the room. So… who wants to see him first?”

“Me!” both Aki and Baekhyun shouted at the exact same time, their hands shooting into the air.

Minjoon smiled, but to Aki, the expression looked painted on—fake and hollow. He noticed that Minjoon’s gaze lingered on Baekhyun a second too long, while Baekhyun pointedly stared at the floor, unable to meet his former lover’s eyes.

“Very well,” Minjoon said, pushing the door open. “Let’s go.”

Inside the room, the air was still and sweet. Ethan sat in the center, lost in deep meditation. Floating just inches from him was a woman in a flowing red dress, her presence both beautiful and intimidating.

A Secret in the Shadows

Jin Ae’s Point of View

After a hearty dinner at the hostel, the three girls gathered in their room to plan the days ahead. The mountain loomed outside their window, a dark silhouette against the moonlight.

“Are you guys sure about this?” Jin Ae asked, her voice laced with genuine concern. “You could go back to Manila tomorrow. I’m worried about what we might find up there.”

“Girl, stop,” Monday Catherine said, not looking up from her journal. “We’re here to support you. The mountain is literally in the backyard—we aren’t turning back now. Right, Jasmine?”

Jasmine didn’t answer immediately; she was staring intensely at her phone, a silly grin plastered on her face.

“Are you texting Lennard already?” Jin Ae teased.

“Yes! Why not?” Jasmine chirped, finally looking up. “I’m single, he’s single… it’s basically destiny. He’s perfect.”

“Whatever you say, Romeo,” Jin Ae laughed. “Anyway, are you ready for tomorrow? I’ve decided we’re not climbing yet. I want to explore the town first, buy some extra supplies, and visit that famous restaurant everyone’s talking about. I’ve seen influencers posting about their dishes—they look incredible.”

“I am so in!” Jasmine said, her excitement for food briefly eclipsing her crush on Lennard. “Let’s go, let’s go!”

“Monday? You in?”

“Of course,” Monday Catherine answered, her pen scratching against the paper.

“What are you even writing in there, Catherine?” Jasmine asked, trying to peek.

“Just my diary,” Catherine lied, closing the book quickly.

“Alright girls, let’s get some sleep,” Jin Ae said, turning off the lamp. “Tomorrow is going to be a big day.”

None of them noticed the way the shadows in the corner of the room seemed to linger just a second too long. A dark secret was buried in this town, and they were walking right into it.

The Unmasking of a Red Flag

The Purification Chamber

The heavy silence of the meditation room was shattered the moment the door opened.

“Ethan! Thank God you’re safe!” Aki shouted, rushing forward and throwing his arms around Ethan in a crushing hug.

“Aki… I’m okay… can’t… breathe…” Ethan wheezed, patting Aki’s back.

“Sorry, sorry,” Aki said, stepping back but keeping his hands on Ethan’s shoulders. “We were so worried. Don’t worry about your Lola; she’s safe with our Ninong .”

“Thank you for looking after her,” Ethan said, his eyes softening. “How is the city?”

“Ethan,” Baekhyun interrupted, stepping into the light with a hopeful smile. “I’m so happy to see you again.”

The walking red flag, Aki thought bitterly, his jaw tightening.

Ethan turned toward Baekhyun. He moved as if to hug him, but Baekhyun abruptly stopped and extended a hand for a stiff, formal handshake.

“A handshake? Seriously, Baekhyun?” Aki scoffed.

“Enough pretending,” Minjoon snapped, his voice cold as ice. He stepped forward, his eyes boring into Baekhyun’s back. “Is that really why you’re here? You almost died at the gate just to see the ‘Sigbinan,’ and now that he’s here, you give him a handshake?”

“What do you mean?” Baekhyun asked, his voice wavering.

“Ethan,” Minjoon said, turning toward the confused young man. “Baekhyun and I were in the same idol band in Korea. We lived together for six years. I only came to the Philippines on a mission from my leaders… but we were still together.”

“Minjoon, stop!” Baekhyun hissed.

“No,” Minjoon continued, his voice rising with suppressed rage. “The night we stayed together at the hotel, I read your messages to Ethan. At first, I was angry at Ethan—until I met him. Now I see he was just another victim of your lies. You told him you were single, didn’t you? Maybe you were in the Philippines, Baekhyun… but in Korea, you belonged to me.”

Ethan felt like the floor had vanished beneath his feet. “Baekhyun… is this true?”

“Ethan, let me explain—”

As Baekhyun stepped toward him, Aki moved like a flash. His eyes bled into a bright, predatory yellow, and his ears began to shift into their pointed, vulpine shape.

“Stay away from him,” Aki snarled, a low growl vibrating in his chest. “Don’t you dare touch him, you bastard!”

“Aki, relax!” Ethan cried, grabbing Aki’s arm to hold him back. He turned to Baekhyun, his heartbreak turning into cold fury. “Explain what? That you were using both of us? How dare you!”

Ethan turned to walk away, but Baekhyun grabbed his arm. The contact was the final straw. Ethan swung around and delivered a sharp, stinging slap across Baekhyun’s face.

“I’m sorry, Teacher Minjoon,” Ethan whispered, his voice trembling. “I had no idea.”

“It’s alright, Ethan,” Minjoon said gently. “I know this man’s greed knows no bounds.”

Suddenly, Inspector Cristine appeared in the doorway, her presence radiating power. “What is going on here? Minjoon! I told you—no negativity near Ethan during the purification!”

But it was too late. The emotional shock hit Ethan like a physical blow. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed onto the floor.

“Ethan!” Minjoon screamed, lunging for him.

The Witch Hunter’s Hunger

Kaito’s Mansion

Back in the forest, Kaito was a shadow of his former self. He writhed on his bed, his skin grey and his veins pulsing with the toxic fairy blood.

“I need… the blood of a witch,” Kaito rasped, his voice cracking. “A young witch. Now!”

“Do you think witches just grow on trees?” Calista snapped, though her eyes showed her fear. “The Bellators are hunting them into extinction. Humans are terrified of them. Finding a young witch in this climate is nearly impossible.”

“I don’t care!” Kaito roared, a surge of pain racking his body. “Find me one, or I won’t be the only one who dies!”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FIFTEEN - THE PROPHECY OF MAYARI

THE BATTLE FROM THE PAST

Long ago, Calista lived in peace as the leader of her tribe. That peace solidified when she met Lucas and gave birth to their son, Ethan. But the heavens had other plans.

One night, under a moon so bright it turned the jungle silver, Calista felt a pull she couldn’t ignore. She stepped into the clearing, Lucas following close behind.

“What is it, Calista?” he asked, sensing the shift in the air.

“The wind and the moon… they are whispering to me,” she murmured. Suddenly, a gale erupted, and Calista began to float, her feet leaving the earth. From a pillar of moonlight, a woman of ethereal beauty appeared.

“ Mayari ,“ Lucas whispered, immediately dropping to his knees.

Mayari, the daughter of Bathala and Goddess of War and the Night, looked down at them with solemn eyes. “Sigbinan, a war of races is coming. Your kind is the key to restoring the balance, but the path will be treacherous. Even your son will be consumed by this tide.”

“This war begins after the blue moon,” Mayari warned before vanishing into the night.

Calista collapsed back into Lucas’s arms, her eyes wide with terror. “The Bellators and creatures from distant nations… they will bring only chaos.”

Present Day: The Light Baptism

“Ethan!!!” Cristine’s voice cracked like a whip.

The negative energy in the room had become a physical weight. Ethan, unable to process the betrayal and the dark history of his bloodline, began to transform. His shadow grew, swallowing the light as he shifted into a creature of pure darkness.

“I warned you, Minjoon!” Cristine shouted, grabbing her Kampilan . “He was in the middle of purification!”

“I’m sorry!” Minjoon cried. “I couldn’t help it—I couldn’t let him be deceived by that man!”

Baekhyun tried to rush forward. “Ethan, please, listen to me!”

But Akihiko, now fully shifted into his Kitsune form, snarled and blocked his path. “Stay away from him!”

“Enough!” Cristine yelled. She swung her Kampilan, and the heavy blade transformed into a glowing rope of energy, binding Ethan’s thrashing form. “Minjoon, draw the symbol of Light Baptism now!”

Minjoon grabbed the magical pen, but seeing Aki and Baekhyun still at each other’s throats, he slammed his hands onto their foreheads. “If you want him to live, draw this together!”

The two rivals froze as the complex sigil burned into their minds. They split the pen in half, and with desperate speed, began to etch the symbol onto the floor.

“Minjoon, I can’t hold him much longer!” Cristine strained against the rope. “Cite the spell!”

The Past: The Great Betrayal

While the ritual raged in the present, the past revealed its scars. The tribe was under siege. Ye Joon Choi from White Dove Korea had arrived as reinforcement, but the threat was overwhelming. The Nogitsunes (Black Kitsunes) were tearing through the village.

“Let me give the boy a blessing,” Cristine had told Calista back then, her voice desperate.

“Wait!” her companion Zanjo warned. “That isn’t a blessing, Cristine—it’s a curse. You aren’t ready.”

But Calista was desperate. “My son must be safe! Give him the protection, please!”

Cristine placed her hand on baby Ethan’s forehead. “This curse will hide you until you are ready. When the time comes, find me, and I shall remove it.”

As the Bellators and Nogitsunes closed in, Calista turned to her most trusted student, a seventeen-year-old girl named Amelia .

“Run, Amelia! Save my son!”

Amelia, the woman Ethan would one day call his grandmother, clutched the baby to her chest. Using every incantation she knew, she vanished into the shadows, escaping the hunters and the black foxes just as the village fell to flames.

The Fall of the South

“Cristine and I will face the Bellator,” Lucas announced, dividing the White Dove forces. “Zanjo, you and my wife will take on the Nogitsune.”

“Right,” Cristine agreed, her hair shifting to a vibrant, glowing red. “Zanjo can reflect their curses and amplify Calista’s incantations.”

“Understood. Please be careful, love,” Calista said, squeezing her husband’s hands. Lucas leaned down, kissed her knuckles, and promised he would return.

Japan Headquarters: White Dove Facility

The facility was under siege. Black kitsunes swarmed the halls, overwhelming the defenses.

“Taikyaku! Taikyaku!” the commander screamed, ordering a retreat. Just as hope seemed lost, reinforcements arrived.

“Find the last kitsune and protect him at all costs!” shouted a soldier from the Philippines. Dressed in a traditional Barong and Salakot , he swung his Kampilan blade, cleaving through the Nogitsune ranks.

“Lieutenant!” another soldier called out. “We just received word from the South. The Gumihos are under attack.”

Lucas’s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the wreckage caused by Kaito’s forces. “It’s a trap. The South was the main target all along. Open the portal immediately. We’re leaving!”

“But Lieutenant, we don’t have enough men to take the South,” his subordinate argued.

Before Lucas could respond, a panicked White Dove soldier ran toward them. “Sir! Miss Calista… she’s been captured by the Nogitsune!”

“What? Where is she?” Lucas’s voice cracked with worry. He looked around; the hunters were losing ground, and Cristine and Zanjo were nowhere to be found. He took a steadying breath. “Open the portal. We save them all. Now!”

The Portal

“Lieutenant Lucas Salvador!” an old man gasped, watching as the leader began to change.

“Open the portal now, Major Choi! I don’t have time!” Lucas’s voice distorted, deepening into a guttural growl as his body contorted into the form of a Sigbin .

As Lucas stepped toward the shimmering gateway, an arrow whistled through the air, burying itself in his shoulder. They spun around to find Major Choi’s sister, Hana, standing with her bow drawn.

“Hana, what are you doing?” Choi cried.

“Killing him! His kind killed the love of my life. He must pay!” Hana snarled, reaching for another arrow. Before she could fire, Major Choi transformed into a massive tiger. With a swift swipe of his paw, he snapped her next arrow mid-air.

“You don’t know what you’re doing! His people were possessed by Kaito!” Choi roared at his sister. He turned his heavy head toward Lucas. “Go! I’ll handle her.”

Lucas didn’t hesitate. He leaped through the portal.

The South

In the Southern territory, Min Joon was struggling. He stood frozen, paralyzed by a spell, unable to tap into his natural abilities.

“Hutoe! Hutoe!” Min Joon managed to shout, urging the remaining Kumiho to flee.

Lucas burst from the portal with his team. “Where are the others?” he barked.

“We saved one baby Kumiho… he’s with the healers,” Min Joon stammered. His eyes went wide as he looked past Lucas.

“Calista?” Lucas whispered.

His wife stood beside Kaito, her eyes cold and vacant.

“She’s possessed, just like Hana,” Lucas realized. “Kaito, free her!”

As Lucas stepped forward, a wave of magical pressure crashed over him. He felt his limbs turn to lead—Calista’s own spell was pinning him down.

“Haechi… useless creature!” Kaito sneered, stepping toward the paralyzed Min Joon to deliver a killing blow.

With a roar of pure willpower, Lucas shattered the spell’s hold. Using his supernatural speed, he blurred across the battlefield. Since Kaito was in his wolf form, he was vulnerable; Lucas’s blades flashed, severing six of the demon’s tails in a single spray of blood.

“AARRGHH! HOW DARE YOU!” Kaito screamed in agony.

Min Joon saw his opening. He hurled his boomerang, the curved blade whistling through the air to claim two more of Kaito’s tails.

The demon fell to his knees, weakened and desperate. As Lucas moved in to cut the final tails, Kaito let out a piercing shriek. “Calista, help me!”

The earth began to groan and buckle. A violent earthquake threw Lucas and Min Joon off their feet. In the chaos, Calista reached out, grabbed Kaito, and the two vanished into thin air.

“Calista, NO!” Lucas’s scream echoed across the ruined South, but only silence answered him.

The Light Baptism

Back in the present, the air was still warm from the ritual. Cristine let out a long, weary breath; she had successfully performed the Light Baptism.

“Finally, he is free from the curse,” Cristine whispered. She stared at Ethan, who lay unconscious and pale against Baekhyun’s shoulder.

“I’ll carry him to his room,” Baekhyun offered, adjusting his grip.

Before he could move, Aki stepped forward, his eyes flashing. “No. Take your hands off him. I will bring him to his room.” He turned toward the elder. “Master Min Joon, will you lead the way?”

“Aki,” Cristine warned, her voice stern. “I just finished purifying him. Do not start clouding this room with negative emotions.”

Aki stiffened, then bowed his head. “My apologies, Miss Cristine.”

“Let our fellow hunter help the Sigbinan,” Cristine commanded, signaling that the matter was closed.

The Gym in the Shadows

While the White Dove celebrated a victory, Kaito was already weaving a new net. He had traveled far to seek an alliance with the creatures of the deep, knowing he needed a specific kind of strength to capture the young witch.

“I’ve heard that Mermen are invulnerable to almost any type of magic,” Kaito said, his voice smooth and oily.

He was standing in the corner of a high-end fitness gym, speaking to a man currently mid-set in a series of explosive push-ups. The man froze. He pushed himself up slowly, sweat glistening off his sunburnt skin and short, curly hair. He was strikingly handsome—as all his kind were—possessing a rugged, youthful beauty that hid his true nature.

“How do you know what I am?” the man asked, his voice low and dangerous. “And who are you to come here?”

Kaito offered a thin, sharp smile. “I am someone who needs your unique talents. Help me, and I will give you a prize even the ocean cannot offer.”

The Merman stood tall. Among his people, males were a rarity compared to the many mermaids of the sea, making them prized warriors. Above the waist, he looked like a perfect human athlete; below the surface of the water, however, he was a predator of scales and power. And Kaito knew exactly how to use that power.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER SIXTEEN - THE SECRET RECIPE AND THE MERMAN

The Hunter and the Merman

“My name is Kaito,” he said, offering a stiff nod to the man he hoped would be his savior.

“Zac,” the Merman replied, wiping his brow. “And what exactly is this prize you’re offering in exchange for a witch?”

“I know your kind seeks human males for your rituals,” Kaito said, his eyes flashing a predatory red. “I can provide you with a victim right now.”

Zac let out a short, dry laugh, completely unimpressed by the display of power. “No thanks. I can attract all the victims I need with these muscles—especially the gay men. They’re easy enough to charm without your help. Thanks for the offer, though.”

Zac turned his back on Kaito and stepped onto the treadmill, bumping up the speed as if the conversation were over.

Kaito’s jaw tightened. He wasn’t used to being dismissed, especially by a “fish.” He looked down at his water tumbler, a wicked idea forming in his mind.

“Okay. If you say so,” Kaito murmured.

He moved toward the treadmill, feigning a stumble. With a flick of his wrist, he tipped his tumbler, sending a stream of liquid directly onto Zac’s moving feet.

The moment the water hit his skin, Zac’s stride faltered. He gasped, his eyes widening in sudden, sharp panic. “This is salt water! How dare you!”

“Run along, hunky fishy,” Kaito taunted, his laughter echoing against the gym walls.

Zac didn’t stay to argue. He could already feel the heavy, tingling heat in his legs—the agonizing precursor to his transformation. He jumped off the treadmill and bolted toward the back of the gym, his gait becoming awkward as his muscles began to fuse.

“Run as fast as you can before those legs turn into a tail,” Kaito called out, watching with an amused smirk.

Zac threw one last, murderous look over his shoulder before disappearing into the locker rooms. Kaito didn’t miss a beat; he followed the scent of the sea straight into the shower room.

Tensions at the White Dove

Back at the headquarters, the air was thick with unspoken words. Akihiko and Baekhyun sat by Ethan’s bedside, waiting for any sign of life. Following Cristine’s strict warning, they were both on their best behavior, though the atmosphere remained heavy.

“Here is some tea,” Min Joon said, entering with a tray. “Drink up before it gets cold.”

“Thanks,” Aki muttered, taking a cup.

Baekhyun didn’t reach for the tea. Instead, he remained focused on Ethan, gently holding the unconscious man’s hand. “Ethan, please… wake up,” he whispered.

Watching them, Min Joon felt a sharp, familiar pang in his chest. He quickly looked away, masking his hurt behind a neutral expression. Aki, on the other hand, felt his blood boil at the sight of Baekhyun’s intimacy with Ethan. He gripped his tea cup so hard his knuckles turned white, but Cristine’s warning echoed in his head, keeping him in check.

“A reminder to you both,” Cristine said, her eyes scanning the room. “Do not make a scene. Ethan is still recovering. When he opens his eyes, it will mean the baptism was a success. Until then, stay calm.”

Aki took a long sip of tea and looked at his rival. “So, what’s your plan, bro ?”

Min Joon flinched at the word, worrying a fight was about to break out, but the two men stayed surprisingly composed.

“I have to continue my mission to become a Bellator,” Baekhyun said, his voice weary. “If Ethan isn’t awake by tomorrow, I’ll have to leave. Aki… could you watch over him for me?”

Aki frowned. “What do you mean ‘become’ a Bellator? You already are one. Didn’t you hear what Miss Cristine said earlier?”

“I heard her,” Baekhyun replied. “But our training isn’t truly finished until we can—”

“Baekhyun,” Min Joon interrupted, his voice laced with an old, lingering affection he couldn’t quite hide. “Just… be careful out there.”

Baekhyun turned and offered his ex-boyfriend a small, bittersweet smile. “Thanks, bro. You too.”

The Gossip Gallery

Outside the room, tucked behind the heavy stone pillars, a Sarangay and a Lambana were eavesdropping on every word.

“Gosh, did you hear that?” the Sarangay whispered, shaking his bull-like head. “He called his ex-boyfriend ’ Bro ’? Baekhyun is a total walking red flag.”

“Right? It’s completely unacceptable!” the Lambana squeaked, her wings fluttering in indignation. “Master Min Joon clearly still has feelings, and he just gets a ‘thanks, bro’? Huge red flag!”

“But we don’t know the ending yet, do we?”

The two creatures jumped as Cristine suddenly appeared behind them, a playful glint in her eyes.

“Miss Cristine!” the Sarangay gasped.

“So, tell me,” Cristine said, leaning against the wall with a smirk. “Which team are you on? Are you Team Baekhyun—the handsome walking red flag? Or Team Aki—the soft, hunky best friend?”

The Sarangay and the Lambana looked at each other, caught in deep thought, while Cristine watched them, amused by the drama unfolding in her own headquarters.

Maria’s House

While the hunters dealt with their drama, Jin Ae and her friends arrived at a popular local spot. The air outside the restaurant was thick with the savory scent of roasted garlic and spices.

“We’re here, girls! And it smells absolutely delicious,” Jin Ae said, her eyes bright with excitement.

Beside her, Catherine shifted her weight, looking visibly uneasy. Her eyes kept darting toward the entrance.

“Are you okay, Monday?” Jasmine asked, noticing her friend’s stiff posture.

“Yeah… I’m fine,” Catherine replied quickly, though her voice lacked its usual confidence.

“You look pale, Monday. Maybe you’re just hungry,” Jin Ae suggested. She didn’t wait for an answer, grabbing both of her friends by the arms and pulling them through the front doors. “Let’s go inside!”

As they stepped into the warm, bustling interior, a handsome waiter approached them with a stack of menus.

“Hello! Welcome to Maria’s House,” the guy said with a charming grin. He handed a menu to each of them, lingering slightly as he looked them over. “Just call me when you’re ready to order, okay?”

He topped off the greeting with a playful wink.

“Yes, babe! I mean—yes, sir!” Jasmine chirped, waving her hand enthusiastically as he walked away.

“Jasmine, behave yourself,” Catherine whispered, pulling her collar up as if trying to hide.

“Oh, come on! Let’s try their famous secret recipe,” Jin Ae said, pointing to the star dish on the menu.

The girls quickly made up their minds and waved the waiter back over.

“Yes, ladies? May I take your orders?” the waiter asked, pulling out a notepad. Jin Ae leaned forward and began listing the dishes they wanted to try, unaware of the tension still radiating off Catherine.

The Bargain in the Stalls

Inside the steam-filled shower room, the sound of splashing water couldn’t drown out the wet slap of scales hitting the tile. Kaito stood over the stall, watching with a cruel smirk as Zac’s powerful legs fused into a shimmering, heavy tail.

“So,” Kaito murmured, his voice echoing off the damp walls. “Are you going to help me now? Or should I wait for everyone in the gym to come in and see this?”

“No! Please… no,” Zac gasped. His panic spiked as the heavy thud-thud-thud of someone knocking on the main locker room door reached his ears.

“Help me find the witch,” Kaito commanded, leaning closer. “The moment she is in my grasp, I will leave you to your vanity. Do we have a deal?”

“Fine! Okay! I’ll help you,” Zac hissed, his tail twitching in distress.

Kaito reached out and placed a hand on the cold, wet scales. Almost instantly, a thick, white smoke began to curl from Zac’s lower body. The Merman let out a low groan as the scales dissolved and his muscles rearranged themselves, his tail split back into two human legs.

As the smoke cleared, Zac stood before him, completely exposed and breathless.

“You really do have a magnificent body,” Kaito remarked, his eyes roaming over Zac with a dark, predatory hunger.

Before Zac could reach for a towel, Kaito reached out, his touch bold and unexpected. Zac froze, his heart hammering against his ribs. “What… what are you doing?” he stammered, his eyes wide with shock.

“I can’t help it,” Kaito whispered, his voice dropping to a low growl. “You’re quite attractive. I think I’ll take a little deposit on our deal.”

Without warning, Kaito pulled Zac toward him and pressed a hard, demanding kiss against his lips. As their lips met, Kaito flicked his wrist. The main doors to the shower room swung open with a bang, and every showerhead in the room roared to life simultaneously, drenching the two of them in a cold, heavy downpour as they remained locked in a dark embrace.

The Awakening

At the White Dove headquarters, the heavy silence was finally broken. Ethan’s eyes fluttered open, his vision clearing as the weight of the curse finally lifted.

“Teacher Min Joon,” Ethan rasped.

Without a second thought, Min Joon pulled him into a tight, relieved hug. “How do you feel? Are you feeling better now?”

“Yes, Teacher… I’m okay,” Ethan replied, a small, tired smile gracing his lips.

“Hey, how are you, E?” Aki asked, stepping forward to wrap his best friend in a hug as well.

Ethan pulled back slightly, his eyes landing on Aki’s head. “I’m okay now. And I like the new look—you look cute with those fox ears.”

Aki’s face turned bright red, his ears twitching in embarrassment. “I… uh, thanks.”

Ethan’s smile faded as he looked around the room. “Where’s Baekhyun?”

Aki and Min Joon traded a heavy, lingering look. They didn’t know how to tell him that Baekhyun had already left, traveling toward the shadow of Mount San Cristobal where his sister and her friends were waiting.

The Recipe for Disaster

Back at Maria’s House , the “famous recipe” had just been served. The steam rising from the bowls was intoxicating, and Jin Ae reached for her spoon, her mouth watering.

“Wait!” Catherine shouted, grabbing Jin Ae’s wrist. “That food is not for us.”

“What are you talking about?” Jasmine asked, already lifting a spoonful to her lips.

Catherine didn’t answer with words. She flicked her wrist, and an invisible force knocked the spoons right out of her friends’ hands.

“How did you do that?” Jin Ae asked, shocked.

“There’s no time to explain. Look,” Catherine said. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a lime—a gift from Lennard’s father. She sliced it in two and squeezed the juice directly into the center of the steaming soup.

The reaction was instantaneous. The golden broth hissed and curdled, turning a foul, oily black. A stench like rotting flesh filled the air.

“What is that smell? It’s disgusting!” Jasmine gagged, covering her nose.

“This food isn’t meant for humans,” Catherine whispered, her eyes cold. “They use human meat. Look at the bowl.”

Jin Ae leaned in, her stomach churning. Floating in the black sludge was a human cuticle, and beneath it, a severed finger bobbing in the broth.

“We have to leave,” Jin Ae hissed, her instincts finally kicking in. “I didn’t bring my weapons. We’re in danger.”

They tried to stand, but their legs felt like lead. The handsome waiter from before was standing at the end of their table, his charming smile now looking sharp and predatory.

“Don’t you like the food?” the man asked, his voice dropping an octave into a gravelly growl. “Especially a Bellator like you…”

“No, baby…” Jasmine started to stammer, but the words died in her throat.

The waiter’s skin began to tear and gray. His handsome features melted away, replaced by the twisted, terrifying face of a monster.

The Blood Pact of Lust

Inside the steaming shower room, the bargain was sealed in a way only creatures of instinct could manage. Kaito’s breath hitched, his voice echoing off the tile as he surrendered to the sensation Zac provided.

“This is good… ahh!” Kaito groaned. He could feel Zac’s focus, the Merman’s intensity building with every passing second. But as the pleasure shifted into a sharp, stretching pain, Kaito looked back over his shoulder. He gasped, his eyes widening at the sight of Zac’s true form—unleashed and far larger than any human’s.

“It wasn’t that big before, Zackie,” Kaito rasped, his voice a mix of shock and dark desire. “But f*ck… it’s massive.”

“You want this inside you, don’t you?” Zac growled, his voice vibrating with a primal hunger.

“Yes, please,” Kaito pleaded, his eyes glowing a faint, possessed red. “I want it all. Give me everything you have. Claim me.”

Driven by Kaito’s words, Zac buried himself deep, his movements rhythmic and powerful. The air in the shower room grew thick with the scent of salt water and musk.

“OOOHHH! Yes, Daddy!” Kaito cried out, his fingers clawing at the damp walls for grip.

“AAAHHH! Your body is amazing,” Zac hissed through gritted teeth. “It feels like you’re pulling me in… s cking me dry. Sh t!”

The tension reached its breaking point. Zac’s body tensed, his muscles roping as he felt the surge of heat beginning to boil over.

“I’M C MMING! AAHHHH! F CK, YOU’RE SO GOOD!” Zac roared as he reached his peak. Kaito arched his back, pulling Zac even closer, ensuring every drop of the Merman’s essence was left inside him.

“It’s so warm inside… AAHHHHH!” Kaito exhaled, slumped against the wall in the aftermath.

“Sh*t,” Zac panted, leaning down to press a bruised, lingering kiss onto Kaito’s lips. “You’re wild.”

Kaito smiled, biting his lip as he looked up at the powerful creature he had just successfully manipulated. “So, are you going to help me now? If you do, we can do this whenever you want.”

Zac didn’t hesitate this time. “Hmn. I guess we have a deal.” He claimed Kaito’s lips once more, sealing their dark alliance with a final, hungry kiss.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - THE WHISPERS OF THE WIND

THE ASWANGS AND THE SIGBINS

The waiter, Mauricio, loomed over the table, his handsome face twitching as his monstrous features fought to break through the surface.

“Seriously?” Jin Ae challenged, leaning back despite the danger. “Are you going to make a scene? Your restaurant will lose every customer if you continue this.”

Mauricio snarled, but before he could transform, a cool, commanding voice cut through the air.

“Mauricio, stop!”

A mysterious woman appeared from the shadows of the kitchen. She carried an air of effortless authority. “Do not cause trouble. These are our guests—even if they are a Bellator, a Banshee, and a Witch. How fascinating to have all three races in my humble establishment.”

Jin Ae, Catherine, and Jasmine traded panicked looks. They hadn’t revealed their identities to anyone.

“Forgive me. I am Meriam, the owner of Maria Casa,” the woman said with a slight bow.

“I’m Jin Ae. These are my sisters, Jasmine and Monday,” Jin Ae replied cautiously.

Meriam clapped her hands twice. Immediately, her staff rushed to the table, whisking away the gruesome bowls of human meat. “My deepest apologies. We didn’t mean for you to be served… specialty food meant for our other kind.”

“You called us a hunter, a banshee, and a witch,” Jin Ae pressed, her hand hovering near where a weapon would be. “What exactly do you mean by that?”

Meriam let out a soft, melodic laugh. “It’s simple. You are a hunter, she is a banshee, and she—”

“Enough!” Catherine interrupted, standing up abruptly. “This talk makes no sense. Jin Ae, we’re leaving.”

“Not before you eat,” Meriam insisted as new, steaming plates were placed before them. This time, the scent was heavenly—pure and untainted. “Check it with your lime, girls. Go on.”

The staff handed each girl a fresh slice of lime. As the juice hit the soup, the broth remained clear and golden.

“I can assure you it is safe,” Meriam said, her voice dropping. “You can use your powers to check for illusions, but I promise you will find none.”

“I don’t need to check,” Catherine said coldly. But as she turned to leave, Meriam reached out and gripped her arm. The moment their skin touched, Meriam’s eyes clouded over with a vision.

“You are in grave danger,” Meriam whispered, her grip tightening. “The King of the Black Kitsunes is hunting you. You must be careful.”

“You’re hurting me! Let go!” Catherine cried out.

“I am not your enemy,” Meriam hissed, her intensity growing. “All of us are in danger. If the Black Bellator captures the Sigbins, they will gain an everlasting power—one that will crush even the most powerful witch covens in the coming war.”

“You’re crazy!” Catherine shouted.

“Miss Meriam, let her go!” Jasmine jumped in, and Jin Ae stood ready to fight.

Meriam suddenly released her grip and smoothed her dress, the terrifying intensity vanishing as quickly as it appeared. “Enjoy your food, girls. It’s on the house. Consider it a gift for our most special guests.”

As Meriam turned to walk away, she leaned close to Catherine’s ear, whispering words that made the girl’s blood run cold.

“The war is coming. You must protect your coven; it is the Nogitsune’s true target. I am an Aswang, yes, but I have the blood of a witch. If you need help, cast the summoning spell. Your Lola Ester tried to defend me before the coven forced me out… but that is a story for another time. It was nice to see you again, Catherine.”

Meriam disappeared into the back of the restaurant, leaving Catherine trembling and speechless.

“Monday? Are you okay?” Jasmine asked, shaking her friend’s shoulder. “What did she say to you?”

Catherine blinked, pulling herself back to the present. “Nothing,” she lied, though her heart was racing. “Let’s just eat. We need to get back to Lennard’s place immediately.”

Ethan and Akihiko finally stepped through the threshold of their home. The air felt lighter here, though the shadows of the past were beginning to lengthen.

“Finally, you’re back, Apo ,” his grandmother said, her voice trembling with relief. Ethan didn’t say a word; he simply pulled her into a warm, lingering hug.

“Ninong Jeff, can we talk?” Aki asked quietly. His godfather nodded, and the two moved toward the corner of the room, keeping a safe distance from Ethan and his grandmother.

“Ninong, how long have you known?” Aki’s voice was low. “About Ethan… and my true identity?”

Jeff sighed, the weight of years visible in the lines on his face. “Lola Ignacia and I were both part of the White Dove. We are Bellators, Aki. We hunt to protect the innocent and save the creatures caught in the crossfire. You were saved by Ethan’s father during the war in your homeland. And Amelia… she was the apprentice of Ethan’s mother, Calista.”

Lola Amelia looked up, her eyes misty. “I can feel that my Master is still alive,” she interrupted. “I’ve been asking the wind and the plants to guide me to her. Apo Ethan, the whispers told me your mother was last seen in the Forest of Selvage. But the messages have stopped. Someone is blocking my magic.”

The Forest of Selvage

Deep within the heart of the forbidden forest, Calista stood at the balcony of a hidden mansion, her fingers dancing through the air as she wove a spell to silence the nature around her.

“I know what you’re doing, Miss Calista,” a voice said from the shadows. Maverick stepped forward. “What if the Dark Lord finds out?”

Calista offered a faint, tired smile. “I am not afraid. If you wish to tell Kaito, you are free to do so.”

Maverick looked at her, his bravado fading. He pulled back his shirt, revealing a jagged, glowing mark on his chest. “Miss Calista… please. Can you free me from this curse? I just want to go home to my realm.”

A third figure, Daisuke, emerged from the hallway, his expression grim. “We are both prisoners of that crazy Nogitsune, Maverick. Miss Calista has tried to break my mark a dozen times. No magic can erase it.”

“Then what do we do?” Maverick asked, his voice cracking.

“For now, we obey,” Calista said, her eyes turning toward the distant horizon. “But do not lose hope. The wind tells me my son is both a Sigbinan and a Bellator now. He is the one who can save us from the fox.”

Suddenly, she gasped, her hands dropping. A single leaf had escaped her barrier, carrying a fragment of her magic toward the outside world.

“What happened?” Maverick asked, stepping forward.

“The whisper… it’s going to reach Amelia,” Calista whispered, her face pale. “I am not ready to face my son. Not yet. And we know how cunning Kaito is—if he intercepts that message, he will use it to lay a trap.”

REUNIONS AND RECRIMINATIONS

Back at Lennard’s place, Jin Ae and her friends arrived to find a surprising guest. Baekhyun was already there, deep in conversation with Lennard and his father.

“Brother? You’re here?” Jin Ae gasped.

Baekhyun turned, his expression stern. “Where have you been? Are you enjoying your little stroll through town?”

“It wasn’t much of a stroll,” Jin Ae countered. “We had a run-in with an Aswang.”

Baekhyun’s eyes widened, his protective instincts flaring. “What? Are you girls okay?”

“We’re fine,” Jasmine chimed in. “Monday saved us before we could eat the ‘special’ soup they served. Good thing she had that lime from Lennard’s garden.”

“It’s true, sir,” Lennard added. “My father warned them about that place.”

Baekhyun’s hand went to the hilt of his weapon. “Well then, let’s go back and hunt them down.”

“No! Please,” Catherine cried out, her voice desperate.

“Why, Monday?” Baekhyun asked, confused by her reaction.

Before Catherine could reveal the truth about Meriam and the coven, Jin Ae stepped in, placing a hand over her friend’s shoulder. “It’s already been handled, brother. I’ve sent a signal to the other Bellators. They’ll be dealing with that restaurant soon. There’s no need for us to turn back.”

Baekhyun studied her for a long moment before nodding. “Fine. In the morning, we continue our journey to Mount San Cristobal.”

“We’ll be ready,” Catherine said, her voice barely a whisper. Jin Ae and Jasmine squeezed her shoulders, a silent promise to keep her secret for just a little longer.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN - THE YOUNG WITCH OF SOUTH-CENTRAL (PART ONE)

Kaito and Zac traveled deep into the southern reaches of the country, a region whispered about in legends as a sanctuary for witchcraft and the ancient heart of folk healing.

“Where are we?” Kaito asked. He looked out over a breathtaking coastline where the turquoise water lapped against pristine white sand.

“This is a place my kind visits when we are in need of aid,” Zac explained, his eyes scanning the horizon. “It is also exactly where you will find what you are looking for.”

Kaito’s lips curled into a predatory smile. “A young witch.”

The Village of Shadows

In a small, vibrant community nearby, the air was filled with the sounds of laughter and preparation. The village was buzzing as everyone geared up for the upcoming fiesta . Elders gossiped while they worked, and children ran errands for their parents—all except for a young girl named Guada.

Guada lived in a small, weathered hut with her only companion, a gray cat she named Abo . Since the tragic death of her parents, she had lived a quiet, solitary life. Though a woman named Meryl—a close friend of her mother—had offered to adopt her, Guada refused to leave. She couldn’t bring herself to abandon the house where her parents’ memories still lingered.

“Good morning, Guada,” Meryl said, approaching the hut. She noticed the girl sitting quietly on the steps. “Why do you look so sad, dear?”

“Tomorrow is the festival,” Guada replied, her voice small. “That was the day the intruders from the city killed them.”

Meryl went silent, the weight of the tragedy pressing down on her. She reached out, wanting to offer comfort, but the words felt stuck in her throat.

“Tita Meryl, let me help you with that bayong ,” Guada said, forcing a brave smile as she reached for the large woven bag Meryl was carrying.

Note: A Bayong is a traditional Filipino utility bag made from dried leaves (like buri or pandan). It is prized in rural areas for being both versatile and durable, used by farmers and fishermen alike.

“You are far too young to carry such a burden, Guada,” Meryl sighed, handing her the bag. “But I promise you, I will protect you with my life. I swore it at your parents’ grave.”

As they began to pick ripe tomatoes in Meryl’s garden, the older woman tried one more time. “Are you sure you won’t move into my house? Staying here alone only feeds your sadness.”

“I’m okay, Tita. Really,” Guada insisted, glancing toward Abo, who was sunning himself nearby. “I have Abo to keep me company.”

Meryl sighed, watching the young girl work. Guada was smiling, but Meryl could see the cracks in the mask; the girl was trying to be strong so that no one else would have to worry about her.

THE CLIMB UP MOUNT SAN CRISTOBAL

The air grew thin and chilly as the group ascended the rugged trails of the mountain. Around them, the dense foliage seemed to whisper, the trees twisting in strange, unnatural shapes.

“I’m exhausted! My feet are literally cracking!” Jasmine complained, pausing to lean against a mossy boulder.

Jin Ae glanced down and sighed. “Who told you to wear slippers for a mountain climb, Jas?”

“Hey! Don’t underestimate these,” Jasmine defended, pointing at her colorful flip-flops. “I saw an ad on TV saying they’re durable enough for anything. Besides, they’re fashionable. You have to look good, even in the wilderness.”

“Where exactly is the ‘fashion,’ Jas?” Catherine asked, suppressing a smirk. “You’re wearing a heavy winter jacket, rugged climbing pants… and then flip-flops? That’s not a look; that’s a disaster. Plus, I’ve heard stories about the Tikbalang of this mountain. They say they love snatching women between twenty-three and twenty-five—specifically the ones wearing slippers.”

Jasmine froze, her eyes widening. “Wait… I’m twenty-four. You’re saying I’m a prime candidate?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Jin Ae said, her face perfectly serious. “You’re basically a gift-wrapped snack for a horse-demon.”

“That’s just a legend… mostly,” Baekhyun added, though his eyes were scanning the treeline instead of looking at them.

“Gosh! Oh no! Absolutely not!” Jasmine scrambled to open her backpack. She dug past her snacks and mirrors until she pulled out a pair of sturdy hiking boots she had bought in town. “Change of plans! Fashion is dead!”

As Jasmine frantically shoved her feet into the shoes, the playful atmosphere vanished. Jin Ae’s posture stiffened, her hand moving instinctively toward the hilt of her dagger.

“Wait,” Jin Ae whispered, her voice cold. “I sense something. There’s a creature nearby. Close.”

“Jin Ae, stop it! This isn’t funny anymore!” Jasmine hissed, fumbling with her laces.

But it wasn’t a joke. High above them, perched on a thick branch obscured by the mountain mist, a pair of glowing eyes watched their every move, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

THE FOREST OF SELVAGE

Before Ethan and Aki stepped into the dark canopy of Selvage, Lola Amelia held them back one last time. The air felt heavy, as if the forest itself were holding its breath.

“You must be careful,” Amelia warned, her eyes searching Ethan’s face. “I cannot be certain if the Nogitsune’s curse has fully taken hold of Calista. If she attacks you, Apo … please, find a way to restrain her. Do not hurt her.”

“I understand, Lola. I promise,” Ethan replied softly.

“Don’t worry, Lola Amelia,” Aki added, stepping closer to Ethan with a confident grin. “I’ll take good care of my best friend.”

“Best friend?” Amelia teased, a small, knowing smirk playing on her lips. “Is that what they’re calling it these days?”

“Lola!” Ethan groaned, his face turning a deep shade of red. Beside him, Aki looked away, his own ears twitching with embarrassment.

“Enough teasing,” Amelia said, her expression turning grave. She handed them a heavy, silver-etched charm. “Take this amulet for protection. The creatures in Selvage are not like the ones you know. They are hungry, and they serve a dark master.”

THE CAVE OF SIGBINS

Meanwhile, on the misty slopes of Mount San Cristobal, Baekhyun led his team to the mouth of a jagged limestone cave. The entrance looked like a gaping maw, exhaling a cold, damp draft.

“This is it,” Jin Ae said, consultng the map she held. “Exactly where the White Dove leaders told us the Sigbins would be nesting.”

Jasmine paused, her nose wrinkling as she sniffed the air. “Wait a minute… something is wrong.”

“She’s right,” Catherine added, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the surrounding rocks. “It’s too quiet. This feels like a trap.”

“Your instincts are sharp,” Baekhyun said, his hand already on the hilt of his sword. “Something is definitely fishy. Girls, arm yourselves!”

The group moved with practiced precision. Jin Ae reached into her bag and pulled out her latest invention—a mechanical device humming with blue energy.

Catherine, however, reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, weathered notebook.

“Seriously, Monday?” Jin Ae hissed, eyes wide. “Are you going to write a poem right now? Put the book away and use this dagger! Luckily, I grabbed an extra one from Lennard’s father.”

Catherine took the blade, offering a silent nod. Her secret—that her “book” was actually her source of witchcraft—remained safe for now.

Jasmine, meanwhile, pulled a long, intricately carved wooden pipe from her gear. “The weather-pipe from my cousin,” she whispered.

No sooner had she gripped it than the atmosphere shifted. A sudden, violent gust of wind shrieked through the trees, nearly knocking them off their feet. The hunt had begun, but they weren’t the ones doing the hunting.

THE RAID ON THE SOUTH

The village was alive with the sound of music and laughter, but inside her quiet hut, Guada watched from the shadows. The joy of the festival felt like a distant dream she wasn’t allowed to join.

“Guada, why are you hiding?” Meryl asked, stepping into the small room. “The villagers are asking for you. They don’t want you sitting here alone.”

“I’m okay, Tita Meryl,” Guada replied with a small, sad smile.

The peace was shattered by a deafening explosion. They rushed to the window, gasping at the nightmare unfolding in the square. A man with fox ears and a suffocating dark aura stood amidst the smoke, flanked by a warrior with fins and gills, wielding a jagged trident that shimmered with deep-ocean magic.

“Who are they?” Guada whispered, her voice trembling.

“The treaty…” Meryl breathed, her eyes wide with horror. “The Mermen have violated the peace treaty with Inspector Red. And he brought a Nogitsune into our lands.”

Meryl didn’t hesitate. Her body shifted, her arms becoming wings as she transformed into a great bird to defend her people.

“Tita Meryl, wait!” Guada cried. She scrambled toward the door but was cut off by her cat, Abo.

“Guada, stop!” the cat commanded. His voice was no longer a simple meow, but a stern, telepathic warning. “Those creatures are beyond your level. Your training is incomplete. Stay back!”

The Battle of the Elements

Meryl landed between the villagers and the invaders, her wings beating back the smoke. With a sharp wave of her hands, she sent a gale-force wind screaming toward Kaito and Zac.

“Merman! You risk a war with the Inspectors!” Meryl shouted. She looked at Zac and realized his eyes were glazed—he wasn’t acting of his own will. “Nogitsune, release him!”

Meryl threw a burst of shimmering light at Zac to break the possession, but the spell dissolved the moment it touched a glowing stone hanging from the merman’s neck.

“Oops,” Kaito smirked, his dark energy flaring. “Your little tricks won’t work against a Merman’s Talisman, my lady.”

“What do you want?” Meryl demanded, her hands glowing as she prepared another strike. “Leave this village!”

“Give me the young witch so I can regain my full power,” Kaito replied, his eyes landing on the huts behind her.

“Never! Earth, release your roots! Protect us!” Meryl cried. The ground groaned and split, massive, vine-like roots erupting to crush the invaders. But as they lunged, Zac raised his talisman. A wave of salt-heavy energy washed over the plants, turning the lush roots into dry, brittle dust in seconds.

“Mistress, the talisman is too strong!” another witch leader, Kaia, shouted as she ran to Meryl’s side.

“Together then!” Meryl commanded. They linked hands, their voices rising in a rhythmic chant. “From air to earth, from earth to fire, from fire to water… we command the elements to—”

They never finished. Zac thrust his trident forward, summoning a massive sphere of seawater that spiraled around the witches. It wasn’t just water; it was an anti-magic baptism. The salt and sea pressure drained their strength, collapsing their circles.

“Tita Meryl!” Guada screamed as she watched her mentor fall, her consciousness fading as the water stole her light.

“Guada, no! Run!” Meryl gasped before going limp.

Kaito turned his head, his gaze locking onto Guada. A slow, terrifying smile spread across his face. “Hello, little one.”

Guada froze, paralyzed by the cold malice in his eyes. Before he could move, Abo leaped from the shadows, claws out, aiming for the Nogitsune’s throat. Kaito didn’t even flinch. He flicked a finger, and a bolt of black lightning slammed into the cat, throwing him across the dirt.

“Abo!” Guada shrieked.

“Run, Guada…” the cat rasped, struggling to stand. “Save yourself!”

THE MANSION IN THE MIST

Ethan and Aki pushed through the thicket, finally stepping into a clearing where a massive, gothic mansion loomed over the trees. It looked out of place in the wild forest—beautiful, yet eerily silent.

“Gosh, look at that place!” Ethan breathed, mesmerized by the stone walls and towering spires.

“I hope your mom is in there,” Aki said, his eyes scanning the windows for movement. “If Nana Amelia was right and she’s under a curse, I’ll be the one to break it. I won’t let her stay a prisoner.”

“You shouldn’t be here.”

The cold voice made them both jump. They spun around to find a familiar figure standing in the shadows.

“Daisuke?” Aki gasped.

Daisuke stepped forward, his expression grim and urgent. “Akihiko, Ethan… turn back now. For your own safety, stay away from this mansion.”

THE GUARDIAN OF THE CAVE

High on Mount San Cristobal, the wind howled as a massive silhouette emerged from the trees. It was a man of gargantuan proportions, sitting on a high branch and holding a glowing, oversized tobacco pipe. The smell of thick, herbal smoke filled the air.

“Stay away from this sanctuary,” the giant growled, his voice like grinding stones. “Hunters are not welcome here.”

“What on earth is that?” Jasmine squeaked, hiding behind her bag.

“He’s a Kapre ,” Catherine whispered. Her hands began to glow with a faint, steady light as she prepared for the worst.

“Stay behind me, girls!” Baekhyun commanded, drawing his sword. The Kapre blew a thick cloud of smoke toward them, a warning that the “peace” of the mountain was about to end.

THE PUPPET MASTER OF THE SOUTH

Back in the ruined village, Kaito and Zac closed in on Guada. Meryl lay unconscious nearby, having blown a desperate, silver whistle just before her strength failed.

“Surrender, young witch,” Kaito sneered, his dark aura flickering. “Give me your blood, and I might let the rest of these people live.”

“Never!” Guada shouted.

“Surrender now!” Zac added, his voice hollow. Guada narrowed her eyes, noticing that Zac’s eyes were fixed and glassy. She looked closer, seeing something no one else could—faint, shimmering threads of energy connecting Kaito and Zac to the air around them.

Puppet threads.

Guada reached out, her fingers dancing through the empty air. She snatched the invisible lines, wrapping them expertly around her small fingers.

“The Puppet Stage…” a villager whispered in awe. “That is forbidden magic for one so young. It’s too dangerous!”

“If only we could help her,” another woman cried, “but the Nogitsune’s force has us pinned! Look—she’s using the whistle’s signal to call the Sigbinan!”

Guada’s fear vanished, replaced by a cold, playful focus. She yanked the threads hard. “Now… why don’t you say ‘hi’?”

She began to laugh as Kaito’s arm suddenly jerked upward against his will. His legs began to kick in a rhythmic, ridiculous dance.

“What is this? How are you doing this?” Kaito demanded, his face contorting in rage as his own body refused to obey him. Guada just smiled, her fingers moving like a master musician, making the powerful Nogitsune and the Merman dance like dolls in the dirt.

TO BE CONTINUED…

EPISODE NINETEEN- THE YOUNG WITCH OF SOUTH-CENTRAL (PART TWO)

“Stop this!” Kaito roared. His limbs jerked and twitched against his will, his body forced into a grotesque, marionette-like dance by Guada’s invisible threads.

Guada’s face was pale, sweat beading on her forehead, but her eyes remained fierce. “Why should I stop? You came here to hurt my people. Now… I command you, Merman! Remove the talisman!”

Zac’s glassy eyes remained fixed forward as his hand slowly rose. His fingers curled around the glowing stone hanging from Kaito’s neck.

“Zac, no! What are you doing?!” Kaito hissed, his voice cracking with rage.

“Now,” Guada gasped, her voice straining under the weight of the spell. “Destroy it!”

With a sickening crunch, Zac squeezed the talisman. The magical stone shattered into a thousand dull fragments, the light within it extinguished forever. Instantly, the heavy, suffocating pressure over the village lifted. The citizens of the Barrio gasped, feeling the feeling return to their limbs.

“You moron! Look what you’ve done!” Kaito screamed at the possessed Merman.

But the victory was short-lived. Guada began to pant heavily, her small frame trembling. The “Puppet Stage” was a high-level spell that consumed the soul’s energy at a terrifying rate.

“The child!” an old woman cried out, rushing forward. “The act has drained her spirit. We must help her, quickly!”

The witches of the village linked hands, their voices rising in a desperate counter-spell to heal Guada. But Kaito, now free from the puppet strings as Guada’s grip faltered, slammed his fist into the ground. A jagged, dark barrier erupted around him and Zac, shimmering with a violet light. Every spell the witches threw at him bounced off the shield, useless.

Guada’s eyes rolled back, and she collapsed into the dust, unconscious. The threads snapped, leaving the village defenseless against the enraged Nogitsune.

THE SUMMONS OF THE SOUTH

In the heart of the Forest of Selvage, the air was thick with the scent of pine and ancient magic as Calista stood before her son for the first time in years.

“But Mom,” Ethan started, his voice trembling with a mix of relief and fear. “We have to leave this place. We can hide.”

“Son, there is no hiding,” Calista explained, her eyes filled with a mother’s sorrow. “Even if we run, the Nogitsune’s curse is like a tether. He will find us, and he will destroy everyone we love to get to us. We are all endangered as long as he lives.”

“Miss Calista,” Aki interrupted, stepping forward. “Nana Amelia told us that a Kitsune can break the curse. I can help you.”

Calista shook her head sadly. “The Nogitsune is ahead of us, Akihiko. He has twisted the curse so that standard Kitsune magic won’t suffice. There is a missing piece to the puzzle.”

“Miss Calista, you must send them away now,” Daisuke urged, glancing nervously at the dark treeline. “Kaito will be back soon.”

Suddenly, Ethan stiffened. His head tilted as if listening to a frequency no one else could hear. “Wait… do you hear that?”

“Hear what, E?” Aki asked, looking around.

“It’s a call for help,” Calista whispered, her eyes widening. “The Harmonica of Help . It was a gift given to the witches long ago—and not just by anyone. Your father was the one who forged those instruments for the protectors of the South.”

Before Aki could reach out to grab him, Ethan’s body began to shimmer and fade. In a blink of an eye, he vanished into thin air.

“E! Where did you go?” Aki shouted, spinning around in a panic.

“He’s been summoned,” Calista said, her voice urgent. “The witches of South-Central are in peril, and the blood of his father has pulled him there. Quickly, follow him! I have a feeling Kaito has already arrived at the village.”

With a swift wave of her hands, Calista tore a shimmering rift in the air. “This portal leads to the South. Go!”

“But what about you?” Aki asked, hesitating at the edge of the swirling vortex.

“There’s no time! Take care of my son!” Calista commanded.

Aki didn’t wait another second. He shifted mid-leap, his body transforming into a sleek, powerful fox as he dove into the portal to save his best friend.

THE SANCTUARY OF THE AMOMONGO

On the misty slopes of the mountain, a towering, ape-like figure emerged from the limestone caves. He was man-sized, covered in coarse fur, with jagged, long nails that could rend steel.

“An Amomongo ,” Catherine whispered, her voice trembling.

“No way, Monday… that’s just a werewolf, right?” Jasmine squeaked, hiding behind Jin Ae.

“Trespassers!” the creature roared, his voice shaking the trees. “You are not welcome in this sanctuary—especially not a Black Dove Bellator.”

Lore Note: The Amomongo is a legendary ape-like creature from Negros, Philippines. Its name comes from the word amó (monkey). It is a violent, wild cryptid said to live in the caves of Mt. Kanlaon.

Baekhyun immediately bowed his head in a sign of deep respect. “Greetings, Senior. My name is Baekhyun. We mean no harm. We only seek permission to capture a Sigbin.”

“Do you not understand?” the Amomongo hissed, his eyes glowing. “This is a sanctuary for Good Sigbins, protected by the Good Bellators. The hunting season has ended, child. Go home.”

“Brother, stop,” Jin Ae said, grabbing Baekhyun’s arm. “I don’t care about the Choi family wealth anymore. We’ve met creatures who choose peace. We can find another way to save Mom from Grandfather ( Hal-abeoji ).”

“Why don’t you listen to your sister?” the Amomongo added, crossing his massive arms.

Before Baekhyun could argue, a familiar, calm voice drifted through the trees. “She is right, Baekhyun.”

“Granny Esther?” Catherine gasped as her grandmother stepped into the clearing. The Amomongo immediately bowed low to the elderly woman.

“Esther?” Baekhyun recognized her as the woman who had helped him enter the portal to find Ethan.

“We have one true enemy,” Esther said gravely. “And it isn’t the Sigbins or the Witches. Ethan is in the South-Central, and he is facing the Nogitsune alone.”

“Ethan!” Baekhyun’s heart hammered against his ribs. “Where is he?”

“Go to the coven of the elemental witches. Protect the Sigbinan!” Esther commanded. She didn’t open a portal; instead, she waved her hands, summoning a violent, swirling tornado in the middle of the path.

“Granny, no portal?” Baekhyun asked, staring at the debris-filled wind.

“Nope. Now jump!”

“Good luck, Kuya!” Jin Ae shouted. Without warning, she and the girls shoved Baekhyun forward.

“JIN AE! YOU SPOILED BRAT—AAAHHH!” Baekhyun’s scream faded as he was sucked into the heart of the storm.

THE BIRTH OF THE SECOND TAIL

In the South-Central village, Ethan stood paralyzed as he faced the intruders.

“Who are you?” Ethan demanded, his eyes fixed on Kaito and the Merman who held the unconscious Guada.

“Finally, the Sigbinan arrives,” Kaito sneered. “I am Kaito, the Nogitsune.”

“Put that child down and leave this place!” Ethan commanded, his power beginning to flare.

Kaito only laughed. “I don’t think I will.”

In a sudden, brutal move, Kaito snatched Guada and buried his fangs into her neck. A heavy, mournful rain began to pour as the sky turned gray.

“You failed,” Zac whispered, tears of grief falling from his eyes and turning into shimmering pearls as they hit the dirt.

Kaito let out a guttural roar of triumph. A second tail sprouted from his lower back, shimmering with newfound dark energy. “The myth is true!”

As the witches regained their strength and prepared to attack, Kaito signaled to Zac. “Don’t want to waste time on you, Sigbinan. We will meet again soon.”

In a flash of dark smoke, the Nogitsune and the Merman vanished, leaving the village in ruins.

THE FOX AND THE KUMIHO

Aki and Baekhyun arrived just as the smoke cleared, finding Ethan kneeling by the unconscious Guada.

“Ethan, what happened?” they asked in unison.

“The Sigbinan failed his duty,” one of the witch leaders, Nadia, spat.

“Enough, Nadia,” Meryl interrupted. “We all failed. We cannot expect one man to carry the weight of an entire coven.”

“No… she’s right. I failed,” Ethan whispered.

“Wait,” Aki said, stepping forward. “Let me try something.” He placed his palms on Guada’s forehead, channeling a wave of pure, calming energy that washed over everyone present.

But as the energy hit Baekhyun, something strange happened.

“Baekhyun, your ears!” Ethan shouted, pointing.

A pair of pristine white fox ears had sprouted from Baekhyun’s head, matching the white fur of his new tail.

“A Kumiho ,” Meryl whispered in awe.

“What is happening to me, Ethan?” Baekhyun asked, his voice trembling as his human facade crumbled, revealing the celestial fox within.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY- THE SECRET OF THE GUMIHO

PREVIOUSLY: THE FOX’S TRUE COLORS

The air in the village square was thick with the scent of ozone and the salty tang of Zac’s pearl-tears. As Akihiko’s healing light bathed the area, the illusion masking Baekhyun’s true nature shattered like glass.

“Baekhyun… your ears!” Ethan’s voice was barely a whisper.

Baekhyun reached up, his fingers trembling as they brushed against the soft, snow-white fur of ears that hadn’t been there moments ago. Behind him, a single, magnificent white tail unfurled, swaying with his rising panic.

“A Kumiho ,” Meryl breathed, her eyes wide with awe. She stepped back, recognizing the celestial energy radiating from him. “While Akihiko carries the fire of the Japanese Kitsune , you carry the frost of the Korean Kumiho . You were never just a Bellator, Baekhyun. You were a hidden god.”

“What is happening to me, Ethan?” Baekhyun’s voice cracked. He looked at his hands, seeing his nails sharpen into ivory claws. “I feel… I feel like I’m burning and freezing all at once.”

Akihiko didn’t stop his healing of Guada, but he glanced at his rival. “Don’t fight it, Baekhyun. My energy didn’t change you—it just woke up what was already there. Your family… did they never tell you?”

Baekhyun thought of his grandfather, the stern leader of the Choi clan. He remembered the strict training, the suppression of his emotions, and the coldness of his childhood. It wasn’t discipline; it was a cage. “They hid it from me,” he realized, a dark realization dawning. “They wanted a weapon, not a fox.”

THE NOGITSUNE’S ASCENSION

Miles away, at the edge of the sea, Kaito stood atop a jagged cliff. His second tail lashed behind him, crackling with dark violet lightning. Every breath he took felt like drinking pure power.

“Do you feel that, Zac?” Kaito asked, his voice vibrating with malevolence. “The young witch’s blood has unlocked the second gate. Seven more to go, and the world will bow to the Nogitsune.”

Zac stood a few paces behind, his eyes red from weeping. On the ground at his feet lay a small pile of shimmering pearls—his grief turned into treasure. “You killed the light in that girl’s eyes, Kaito. Was a tail worth her soul?”

Kaito turned, his fox ears twitching. He moved with a speed that Zac couldn’t follow, appearing inches from the Merman’s face. “The world doesn’t need light, Merman. It needs a master. And once I have the Sigbinan’s heart, I will be unstoppable.”

THE AWAKENING OF GUADA

Back in the village, Guada’s eyes finally fluttered open. She was weak, the puncture wounds on her neck now faded to faint silver scars thanks to Akihiko’s magic.

“Tita Meryl?” she rasped.

Meryl rushed to her side, pulling the girl into a fierce embrace. “I’m here, Guada. You’re safe.”

Guada looked past Meryl, her eyes landing on Ethan, then Aki, and finally the transformed Baekhyun. She didn’t look afraid. Instead, she reached out a small hand toward Baekhyun’s white tail.

“The white fox…” she whispered. “In my dream, he was the one who chased the darkness away. But he was crying.”

Baekhyun knelt beside the young witch, his white ears drooping. For the first time, the “Red Flag” of the White Dove looked truly vulnerable. “I’m sorry I couldn’t save you from him, Guada.”

“You didn’t fail,” Guada said, a strange, ancient wisdom in her voice. “The war has only just begun. And now, the foxes are finally together.”

THE CONTINUATION:

Inside the quiet halls of the White Dove HQ, the steam from a fresh cup of tea rose like the mist of the past.

“Min Joon,” Cristine said, her voice dropping to a serious tone. “Do you remember the child? The one who carried the spirit of the Gumiho during the great war?”

Min Joon leaned back, his eyes clouding with memory. He saw the fire, the screams, and the young Amelia—long before she was “Lola Amelia”—running through the battlefield with a bundle in her arms.

Flashback: The Night of Two Sons

“Amelia! Where are you going?” the leader of the faith healers, Apo Tina, had shouted as the sky turned red from the Nogitsune’s fire.

“Apo Tina, I have the son of my teacher, Calista!” Amelia replied, clutching the baby tight. “I have to save him!”

“Protect Calista’s son,” Apo Tina commanded, her eyes glowing with prophecy. “But there is another. You must find the child who possesses the spirit of the Gumiho. He is the balance to the darkness.”

Apo Tina tore open a portal, sending Amelia to a small, hidden house on the outskirts of the war zone. Outside, Min Joon and Senior Lucas—Ethan’s father—were locked in a desperate struggle against the Nogitsune. Amelia slipped past the fighting and entered the house.

“Who are you?” a panicked woman asked, shielding a cradle.

“I am Amelia, apprentice to the Great Calista,” Amelia said quickly. “This child in my arms is the son of the Sigbinan. I was sent to help you.”

“Did Apo Tina send you?” the woman asked, her breath hitching.

“Yes. And the Aswangs are close. I can smell them,” Amelia urged.

The woman looked at her sleeping son—the Gumiho—and then at Amelia. With shaking hands, she unwrapped the protective cloth from her baby and draped it over a wooden replica, casting a shimmering illusion of a child. “Take them,” the mother whispered. “Take both of them. I will lead the creatures away.”

“Wait!” Amelia cried, but the woman had already bolted into the night, screaming to draw the attention of the monsters. Before she vanished, she threw one last look back. “Mama loves you, my little fox.”

Amelia retreated through the portal just as the Nogitsune let out a roar of frustration.

The Present

Amelia sighed, the weight of that night still heavy on her shoulders.

“So, where is that Gumiho child now?” Ninong Jeff asked, scribbling furiously in his ledger.

“I took them both to China first,” Amelia explained. “I registered Ethan as my own to keep his lineage a secret. But I couldn’t keep two powerful spirits together; the energy would have acted like a beacon for Kaito. I found a wealthy couple—a Korean family—who were desperate for a child. I gave him to them.”

“Was that wise?” Jeff asked. “What if they were dangerous?”

“I cast a spell on both boys before they were separated,” Amelia said, a faint smile appearing. “I ensured that no matter where the world took them, their souls would be tethered. I knew that one day, the Sigbinan and the Gumiho would meet again. Their connection is the only thing that can stand against the Nogitsune.”

“Do you remember the mother’s name?” Jeff asked, his pen poised. “The one who adopted him?”

Amelia nodded. “Her name was Ara Choi .”

THE PRISON OF THE CHOI FAMILY

Deep within the reinforced walls of the Choi mansion, Ara Choi sat in a cold, sterile room. Her father stood by the window, his shadow looming over her like a dark cloud.

“Dad, you can’t force my children into this,” Ara said, her voice trembling but firm. “You are forcing them to become Bellators based on a distorted belief. You’re turning them into killers.”

“How dare you,” Mr. Choi spat, turning to face her. “Your adopted son, Baekhyun… he was so aggressive in his attempts to ‘save’ you. Tell me, Ara, does he even know he isn’t yours? Does he know he’s just a stray I took in to sharpen into a blade?”

“Why are you doing this?” she asked, tears welling in her eyes.

“Power, Ara. Wealth,” Mr. Choi laughed, a hollow, terrifying sound. “The world will soon be mine. These supernatural ‘pests’ will vanish, and the only ones left to conquer the earth will be us—the humans.”

“You’re insane,” Ara whispered.

“Say what you want, but you cannot stop the wheels I have set in motion. Don’t worry about your children… I’ll make sure they are ‘useful’ to the new world order.”

THREE HEROES AND A FOX CRISIS

Back in the South-Central village, the tension of the battle had dissolved into a moment of pure, awkward chaos. Baekhyun stared into a cracked piece of glass, horrified and fascinated by the white ears twitching on his head.

“What is happening to me?” he groaned.

Ethan walked over, a massive grin on his face. He reached out and began rubbing the soft fur of Baekhyun’s white ears before turning to do the same to Aki’s orange ones.

“Wow! You’re a Gumiho! This is amazing!” Ethan chirped, pinching both of their cheeks at once. “I have two puppies now! Two cute, fluffy fox-puppies!”

“Ethan! Stop it!” they both shouted at the same time, though neither of them pulled away from his touch.

Meryl walked over, gently leading a pale but conscious Guada. “The ‘puppies’ need to focus,” she teased. “Guada is awake.”

“How are you feeling, Guada?” Ethan asked, his expression immediately turning serious.

“I’m better, sir. Thank you for saving me,” she replied.

“Don’t thank me,” Ethan said, gesturing toward Baekhyun and Aki. “I failed you when it mattered most. They are the ones who turned the tide.”

“No,” Guada said softly, her eyes glowing with a faint, lingering magic. “I have three heroes. But we must be ready… I can feel him. The Nogitsune is getting stronger. The blood he took… it opened something dark inside him.”

THE DARK SIGBIN OF THE WEALTHY MAN

Meanwhile, near the mouth of the sanctuary cave, Nana Esther gathered Jin Ae, Jasmine, and Catherine. The atmosphere was heavy with the scent of the Amomongo’s herbal tobacco.

“Jin Ae,” Nana Esther said, “we need your help to stop your grandfather’s madness. He is tearing up the Peace Treaty. If the Bellators continue this way, the world will burn.”

“But if I don’t give him a Sigbin, he won’t release my mother,” Jin Ae said, her heart torn between her duty and her family.

The Amomongo stepped forward, blowing a thick cloud of smoke. “Perhaps I can help you find a Sigbin that needs to be captured. One that does not belong in a sanctuary.”

“What do you mean?” Jasmine asked, stepping closer.

“There is a wealthy man in the next province,” the Amomongo explained. “He claims his fortune comes from his ‘pets’—a pack of Black Sigbins. Every full moon, he releases them to terrorize the town, targeting children while they sleep. Tomorrow is the full moon.”

“Where can we find him?” Jin Ae asked, her eyes hardening with determination.

The Amomongo handed her a weathered map. “Be careful. Saving your mother is important, but this man is protected by more than just stone walls.”

“Don’t worry, Nana,” Jin Ae said, hugging her grandmother. “I’ll explain everything to Baekhyun. He’ll help me.”

“Be swift,” Catherine added, her eyes narrowing as she looked toward the horizon. “I can feel the shift in the air. The Nogitsune has his second tail… the war isn’t coming anymore. It’s here.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE - THE CRY OF THE BANSHEE

“THE BANSHEE” 

Previously… After Akihiko used his healing arts on Guada, the strain of the magic forced Baekhyun’s true form into the light. Simultaneously, Kaito earned his second tail, though it came at the dark cost of nearly taking the young witch’s life.

Seeking a way to free her mother, Jin Ae’s team turned to Catherine’s grandmother. The elder led them to a wealthy man who kept a black Sigbin—the cave’s guardian—captive. They now plot to trade the creature to Jin Ae’s grandfather in exchange for her mother’s freedom.

Meanwhile, deep within Mr. Choi’s prison, Jin Ae and Baekhyun’s mother remain captive. There, a final, shattering secret has emerged: Baekhyun’s true identity is inextricably linked to Amelia.

“Dad, you can’t force my children to be Bellators,” Ara said, her voice trembling but firm. “Especially not when your beliefs are so twisted.”

“How dare you speak to me that way,” Mr. Choi countered, a cold smirk playing on his lips. “Though, I must admit, your adopted son was remarkably aggressive in his attempt to save you. Tell me, Ara—does he even know he isn’t yours?”

The Continuation…

Jin Ae, Catherine, and Jasmine arrived in the town as instructed by the cave guardian and the witch leader. Their goal was simple but daunting: find the Montes family—the clan whose sudden wealth was whispered to be the result of a dark pact with a Sigbin.

They eventually found a group of locals gathered at a sari-sari store, the humid air thick with the smell of dried snacks and laundry detergent.

“Hi there! We’re actually from that famous TV magazine show,” Jin Ae lied smoothly, introducing herself to the crowd.

“Wait, the one with the catchy tagline?” an older woman asked, immediately striking a pose and mimicking the show’s famous host.

“That’s the one! Wow, Granny, you’re a natural,” Jasmine chimed in, offering a bright smile. “Were you a reporter or something back in the day?”

The old woman opened her mouth to answer, but another woman cut her off with a bark of laughter.

“Her? A reporter? She’s just the town’s premier Marites ,” the woman teased, sending the entire group into fits of laughter.

“Hey, don’t mind her! My name is Agnes, but everyone calls me Ate Tes,” the gossip-monger said, puffing out her chest. “And for your information, my news is legit. If you need to know anything about this town, I’m your girl.”

Jin Ae took a steadying breath, her eyes searching Ate Tes’s face. “What can you tell us about the Montes family?”

The laughter died instantly. The group exchanged uneasy glances, the air suddenly feeling a lot heavier.

“There’s no proof of those stories,” the shop owner muttered, turning away to reorganize some jars.

“Right. Well, I’ve got chores to do,” Ate Tes said, her friendly demeanor vanishing as she tried to slip away.

Catherine reached out, gently catching her arm. “Aling Marites, please. I know you know something. We really need your help.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about! Let go!” Marites snapped, shoving Catherine’s hand away and hurrying off down the dusty road.

Jasmine stared after her, concerned. “Is she okay? That was a complete 180.”

“I guess we don’t have a choice,” Jin Ae said, her gaze hardening as she looked toward the direction of the large estates. “We’ll have to go straight to the source and see the Mayor himself.”

The Forest of Selvage: The Old Mansion

Deep within the heart of the Selvage forest, Kaito stood before his companions with a chilling grin. Calista, Daisuke, and Maverick watched him, the air thick with an unspoken dread.

“I want you all to celebrate,” Kaito announced.

Calista was the first to find her voice. “Kaito-sama? What do you mean? Celebrate what?”

“The Sigbinan failed to protect the young witch of the south-central,” Kaito replied, his voice dropping to a predator’s purr. “And after I drank her blood…”

He turned, allowing his power to flare. From the base of his spine, two distinct tails now shimmered in the dim light. Calista and Daisuke exchanged a look of pure terror.

“I have gained my second tail,” Kaito mused, tapping his chin. “Perhaps I simply need more. More witches, more power.”

Calista quickly summoned her Book of Knowledge . Her fingers trembled as she flipped through the ancient yellowed pages detailing the path of a Nogitsune to nine-tailed divinity. “To gain the tails,” she read aloud, “one requires the blood of a young witch, a Gumiho or Kitsune, a Banshee, a Mermaid, a noble Engkanto , and a Sigbinan .”

Kaito’s predatory gaze immediately slid toward Daisuke.

“Kaito-sama, wait! I am no longer—” Daisuke began, his face paling.

He didn’t get to finish. With a blur of supernatural speed, Kaito was on him. He pinned Daisuke back and sank his fangs deep into the side of the man’s neck.

“A Kyuuketsuki vessel with the soul of a Nogitsune ,” Calista whispered, her eyes wide with horror as she watched the blood-sucking devil feed. “This is a disaster. He’s becoming too strong.”

Maverick lunged forward to stop the assault, but Zac caught his arm, holding him back with a grim shake of his head. “Don’t. He is too powerful now. We are no match for him.”

When Kaito finally pulled away, wiping a stray drop of crimson from his lip, a third tail unfurled behind him. Daisuke slumped to the floor, breathless.

“Daisuke!” Calista and Maverick rushed to their friend’s side.

“I have searched for so long,” Kaito said, ignoring them. “I can almost taste the Kitsune’s blood already.” He leaned down, placing a cold, possessive kiss on Daisuke’s forehead; slowly, dark energy pulsed from Kaito back into Daisuke, forcing his strength to return.

“Zac,” Kaito barked.

“Yes, my Lord,” Zac replied, bowing low to hide the worry in his eyes.

“Find me a mermaid by tomorrow. But for now… let us celebrate.”

The Police Station: A Shattered Truth

Meanwhile, Ethan, Akihiko, and Baekhyun arrived at the station.

“Ninong Jeff!” Ethan shouted, rushing toward his godfather.

“Ethan! Thank God you’re safe!” Jeff pulled him into a fierce hug.

Standing nearby, a woman with an ethereal glow watched them. “And what about me, Apo ?” Amelia asked with a small smile.

Ethan pulled back, stunned. “Lola Amelia? You look… beautiful. You look so young!”

“You always were a flatterer,” Amelia chuckled, though her eyes remained sharp. “How was your mission?”

“It went well, Lola. Actually, I want you to meet someone. This is Baekhyun Choi.”

The moment Amelia’s eyes landed on Baekhyun, the air seemed to leave the room. She saw the ghost of a baby she had left with a Korean couple many years ago. “You…” she breathed, stepping closer.

“Hi, Lola Amelia. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you,” Baekhyun said politely.

Amelia reached out, gripping his left arm firmly. She pulled back his sleeve, and there it was—the birthmark she remembered. Her heart sank. “It is you. The child who carries the spirit of the Gumiho . Tell me… how is Ara Choi?”

Baekhyun’s smile vanished. “How do you know my mother’s name?”

“She is not your biological mother, Baekhyun,” Amelia said softly, her voice filled with a painful truth. “Your real mother died in the war. I was the one who rescued you and Ethan. I know this is hard to explain, but—”

“Enough!” Baekhyun shouted, wrenching his arm away. His eyes were wide with shock and fury. “What are you talking about? I don’t even know you, old woman! Don’t talk about my mother!”

Without another word, he turned and bolted out of the station.

“Baekhyun, wait! I’m confused too!” Ethan called out, racing after him into the night.

Akihiko looked at Amelia, his head spinning. “Ninong, what is happening?”

Amelia let out a long, heavy sigh. “It is a long story, Akihiko. And I will tell it all… but only when Baekhyun is ready to hear the truth.”

The Choi Mansion: The Great Escape

Ara had finally slipped her restraints. She moved like a shadow through the corridors of the private facility, her heart hammering against her ribs.

“I won’t let you hurt my children, Papa,” she whispered, pausing as she reached the heavy exit doors. Outside, the muffled voices of two guards drifted through the air.

“I need to hit the head, dude. I’ll be right back,” one guard grunted. “And don’t you dare fall asleep. If Mr. Choi catches you napping on the job, you’re fired.”

“Whatever! Just go,” the second guard retorted. “I’m just resting my eyes.”

Ara waited until the first guard’s footsteps faded. Peeking through the gap, she saw the second guard’s head loll forward, his breathing turning into a shallow snore. She eased the gate open, the metal groaning almost imperceptibly, and slipped into the night.

She made it to the main mansion’s servant entrance, only to collide with a young woman carrying a stack of linens.

“Charlotte?” Ara gasped.

“Miss Ara?” The housekeeper’s eyes went wide, taking in Ara’s disheveled state. “What happened to you? Why do you look like this?”

“It’s a long story. Please, Charlotte—you have to help me escape.”

Charlotte didn’t hesitate. “Follow me, quickly! Hide in my room.” She led Ara through the back halls to a small, cramped bedroom. “I have to go take out the trash soon. While I’m gone, change into some of my clothes. I have some savings hidden under the mattress—take it. I’ll bring you food as soon as I can.”

“Thank you, Charlotte. I won’t forget this.”

“I have to go—Manang Josa is already calling for me!” Charlotte whispered, clicking the door shut.

Left alone, Ara began to strip out of her hospital whites, her hands shaking as she reached for the humble clothes of a maid.

The Town: A Dark Omen

In their rented room, Jin Ae and Catherine (now going by Monday) sat hunched over a laptop, the air thick with frustration.

“Coffee?” Catherine offered, handing out cups.

“Thanks, Monday,” Jasmine said, though she seemed distant.

“Wait, is that really what you want us to call you?” Jin Ae asked, looking up.

“Monday works for me,” Catherine replied with a small smile. “Anyway, back to business. How do we get an audience with Mayor Montes? A man like him doesn’t just take walk-ins.”

“That’s the problem,” Jin Ae sighed. “I’m looking for a lead, but—”

A sudden clatter interrupted her. Jasmine’s coffee cup had slipped from her hand, dark liquid pooling across the floor.

“Jasmine! Be careful,” Jin Ae cried out.

But Jasmine didn’t move to clean it. Her eyes had gone completely vacant, her pupils blown wide. She grabbed a charcoal pencil and began to whip it across her sketchbook. Her hand moved with a violent, mechanical speed, drawing jagged lines without her even looking at the paper.

“I know she loves to draw, but this… this isn’t right,” Jin Ae whispered, stepping back.

“She’s not drawing,” Catherine said, her voice dropping an octave. “She’s channeling .”

Jasmine’s hand stopped abruptly. On the page was the hauntingly accurate face of a woman—Aling Marites.

“Who is this?” Catherine asked. “Jasmine, do you know her?”

Jasmine didn’t answer. Instead, she threw her head back. A sound tore from her throat—not a human cry, but a piercing, bone-chilling wail. The lightbulb overhead shattered into a thousand shards. The glass windows began to spiderweb, cracking under the sheer force of the vibration.

“Jasmine, stop!” Catherine screamed over the noise.

Jasmine was weeping now, tears streaming down her face even as the horrific sound continued to pour out of her.

“What is happening to her, Monday?!” Jin Ae yelled, covering her ears.

“The legend is true,” Catherine shouted back, her eyes fixed on the drawing of the terrified woman. “A Banshee only cries when someone is about to die!”

The Warning

Miles away, Aling Marites sat in her darkened home, trembling. She didn’t see the shadow creeping across her window. She didn’t see the creature enter.

“AHHHHHHH!” Her scream was cut short.

Back at the mansion, Mr. Choi stood before his assembled staff, his face a mask of false concern. He pulled back his sleeve to reveal a nasty, purpling bruise and a shallow cut.

“My daughter has escaped from the mental institute,” he announced, his voice booming. “CCTV shows she headed toward the mansion. She is very ill, and she’s dangerous. She nearly killed me during my last visit. If you see her, report it immediately. Do not approach her alone.”

The hunt for Ara Choi had begun.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO - DEFILED SOULS AND THE BLACK AURA

The Kingdom of Ayden and the Omens of Death

he Choi Mansion: A Mother’s Sacrifice

Inside the cramped servant’s quarters, the air was thick with tension.

“Miss Ara, your father has informed everyone that you escaped from the institute,” Charlotte whispered, her eyes darting to the door. “He’s put the entire staff on high alert. But… there is someone who needs to see you.”

Charlotte stepped aside, and a woman emerged from the shadows.

“Eomma?” Ara’s voice broke. She lunged forward, throwing her arms around her mother.

“Ara, my darling,” Mrs. Choi said, her voice trembling as she held her daughter tight. “We have no time. You must go to your grandmother’s house immediately. I am so grateful you escaped that hell, but you aren’t safe here.”

“What about you, Mom? And my children? Are they okay?” Ara asked, her eyes searching her mother’s face for the truth.

“They are on a mission right now. Don’t worry about them—I will find a way to contact Jin Ae and Baekhyun. For now, you must focus on getting out of this mansion alive.”

The Hostel: The Aftermath of the Cry

Jin Ae and Catherine stood frozen, staring at the charcoal sketch Jasmine had produced in her trance.

“This is Aling Marites,” Catherine whispered, her face pale. “The woman we met this morning.”

Beside them, Jasmine groaned, blinking as if waking from a long sleep. She looked at her friends’ panicked faces, confused. “What… what happened? Why are you guys looking at me like that?”

“Jasmine, do you remember drawing this?” Jin Ae asked, holding up the paper.

Jasmine peered at the sketch and gave a small, dry laugh. “No. Who drew that? It’s artistic, I guess, but she looks… well, ugly and terrified.”

“She can’t control it yet,” Catherine muttered to Jin Ae. “The legends say that when a Banshee cries, someone dies. If Jasmine’s gift has manifested, then Aling Marites is—”

The wail of sirens cut her off. Red and blue lights flashed against the hostel walls as a fleet of patrol cars sped past, heading toward the outskirts of town—straight toward Aling Marites’s house.

“Monday, Jasmine—let’s go!” Jin Ae commanded, grabbing her knife and checking her sidearm.

“Wait, where are we going?” Jasmine asked, stumbling after them.

“We need to see what happened to that woman,” Catherine said, snatching her pocketbook.

“Fine, fine! But wait—” Jasmine grabbed her “weather pipe” and checked her reflection in a nearby mirror. “Do I look haggard? This stress is bad for my skin.”

Catherine didn’t answer; she simply grabbed Jasmine by the arm and hauled her out the door.

The Forest of Selvage: The Hunt for Ayden

At the old mansion, Kaito paced like a caged tiger. “Calista, I need you to find me a Banshee.”

Calista sighed, leaning over her ancient desk. “Kaito-sama, I’m not even sure they still exist in this era. They are rare, hidden.”

“Calista is right,” Maverick added, leaning against the doorframe. “We haven’t heard a whisper of a Banshee in decades.”

Kaito stopped pacing, his eyes glowing with a dangerous, golden light. “Are you refusing me?”

The temperature in the room dropped. Trembling, Calista opened her Book of Knowledge . Ink began to swirl on the blank pages, forming letters that danced before her eyes, but the entries for Banshees remained blurred and empty.

“I don’t understand,” she whispered. “The book… it’s not showing them.”

“Then find me a Fairy,” Kaito snapped. “A good one.”

Calista flipped the pages frantically until she landed on a passage about the Banwaanon . “Here. They are hidden in a realm called the Kingdom of Ayden.”

“I know that place,” Maverick said, his expression darkening.

Daisuke, leaning heavily on Zac for support, cut into the conversation. “You can’t just walk into Ayden. The moment the portal senses your intent, it will expel you. We’ll be hunted the second we step through.”

“He’s right, my Lord,” Zac added, his voice weak from the blood loss Kaito had inflicted. “That isn’t just gossip—it’s a warning.”

“Then perhaps we find a good fairy hiding in the city,” Calista suggested. “Like the one we encountered before.”

“The one you met was a Black Fairy,” Daisuke reminded her. “Finding a pure one will be much harder.”

“Hmph. Interesting,” Kaito murmured. Before anyone could speak, he vanished in a blur of shadow.

“Wait, my Lord!” Zac called out, but the room was empty.

“Calista, we have to help him,” Daisuke said, struggling to stand. “He drained himself too much last night. He’s powerful, but he’s unstable.”

“Let me get my things,” Calista said, rushing to her room to gather her charms. The hunt was on, and the portal to Ayden was calling.

The Truth of the Last Gumiho

Under the flickering streetlights outside the station, Baekhyun stood motionless. The weight of his identity—the last Gumiho rescued from a forgotten war—pressed down on him.

“Are you okay?” Ethan asked, stepping closer. Baekhyun only responded with a heavy, ragged sigh.

“I wish I could take that weight off your shoulders,” Ethan added softly. “But I know it’s not that simple.”

“I’ve had enough for one day,” Baekhyun snapped, though his voice lacked its usual bite. “First, Aki heals the witch and my powers wake up. Now, your grandmother tells me I’m not even a Choi. The funny thing is… I always felt something was off. Especially with my grandfather.”

Nana Amelia stepped into the light, her eyes filled with ancient sorrow. “Baekhyun, I am so sorry I had to give you to Ara. I wanted to raise you both—you and Ethan—but I was being hunted. I had to hide you to save you.”

“Hunted by who?” Baekhyun asked.

“The Black Doves,” Amelia said, pointing to the dark suit Baekhyun wore. “Those who have distorted the path of the Bellator. That suit… it belongs to the opposite side of the White Dove. Tell me, are you one of them now?”

“Not yet,” Baekhyun muttered. “Not until we capture a Sigbin .”

Amelia gasped, grabbing his hand tightly. “No, Baekhyun! That is a ritual. The moment you kill a supernatural creature for them, your soul will be defiled forever.”

Baekhyun’s heart skipped a beat. He wasn’t thinking of himself anymore—he was thinking of Jin Ae, who was at that very moment hunting a Sigbin in the heart of a strange town.

The Investigation: A Dark Presence

In the town, Jin Ae, Jasmine, and Catherine stood at the yellow police tape surrounding Aling Marites’s home. Jin Ae flashed a fake ID. “Philippine Investigation Bureau. We’re taking over the scene.”

The officer on duty looked them up and down. “The PIB? You three look like freshmen. Let me guess, early birds looking for extra credit?”

“We’re specialists,” Jin Ae lied coolly. “These are my partners, Catherine and Hasmina, from Ballistics.”

“Fine,” the officer sighed. “The victim is Marites Villa, 36. Local gossip. Neighbors heard a scream and some shouting—a man’s voice. Now her husband is missing too.” He handed Jin Ae a photo of a weary-looking man. “His name is on the back.”

“Thanks, Officer. Can we see the body?” Catherine asked.

“It’s already been moved to the morgue on the next street over. Knock yourselves out.”

As the officer stepped away, Catherine’s eyes narrowed. She looked at the doorway of the house. “A black aura,” she whispered.

“I see it too, Monday,” Jasmine replied, her playful demeanor vanishing. “It’s thick. It smells like rot.”

“What kind of creature leaves a trail like that?” Jin Ae asked, her hand moving toward the hilt of her knife.

“We won’t know until we see the corpse,” Catherine said. “Let’s go.”

Jasmine lingered for a moment, staring at the police officer. “He’s actually kind of cute, isn’t he?” She winked at the man, but her expression flickered with a sudden, sharp instinct as the officer’s shadow seemed to shift unnaturally.

“Jasmine, stop flirting and move!” Catherine hissed, dragging her away.

The police officer watched them go, his friendly face melting into a cold, predatory mask. “Bellators,” he whispered to the empty air.

The Escape: The Garbage Plan

Back at the Choi Mansion, the air was thick with the smell of waste—and the taste of freedom.

“Charlotte! It’s time to take out the trash,” Mrs. Choi announced loudly, ensuring the nearby guards heard her. “Everyone, give your bins to Charlotte. I want this mansion spotless tonight.”

Hidden inside a large, industrial-sized bin, Ara held her breath. She was buried under bags of refuse, the heat and stench nearly unbearable.

“Miss Ara, please… don’t make a sound,” Charlotte whispered as she began to wheel the heavy bin toward the main gate.

“That looks heavy, Charlotte. Want a hand?” a guard asked, stepping into their path.

“I’ve got it, thanks,” Charlotte said, wiping sweat from her brow. “Madam Choi is on a cleaning spree. You know how she gets about her superstitions. Everything has to go tonight.”

The guard chuckled and swung the gate open. “Better you than me. Go on.”

Charlotte wheeled the bin far past the estate walls to the designated pickup point. Once they were deep in the shadows, she tipped the bin. Ara tumbled out, gasping for fresh air.

“We’re clear, Miss Ara. You have to be fast,” Charlotte said.

“Thank you, Charlotte. I won’t forget this.” Ara watched the girl hurry back toward the mansion before turning toward the dark road. “Now… I’m coming for my children.”

The Gathering Storm

Back at the station, Baekhyun turned to his friends. “I have to warn my sister. If she kills that creature, she’s lost.”

“We’re with you, bro,” Aki said, his hands already glowing with a faint healing light.

“Aki’s right. We’re a team,” Ethan added.

“Nana Amelia, can you help me find my mom?” Baekhyun asked desperately.

Amelia closed her eyes, tilting her head as if listening to a song no one else could hear. “The whispers in the wind…” she murmured. Her eyes snapped open, clouded with confusion. “Your mother… she’s already out. She escaped the mansion.”

Baekhyun froze. “Escaped? But Grandpa keeps her in the—” He stopped, the memory of the forbidden dungeon flashing in his mind. “The dungeon. He had her locked in the one place we were never allowed to go.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE - THE CORPSE SNATCHER AND THE BREAKING TREATY

The Shifting Mall and the Fairy’s Secret

The City Mall: A Predatory Reunion

Kaito’s instincts led him through the crowded city mall, the sterile scent of floor wax and perfume unable to mask the sweet, ethereal vibration of fairy magic. His eyes locked onto a familiar face working at a small kiosk. He approached slowly, a shark circling its prey.

“Still remember me?” Kaito asked.

The young man behind the counter turned, his face draining of color. “I—I don’t know who you are. Excuse me, I am assisting another customer.”

“Alexis,” Kaito purred, leaning against the counter.

Alexis’s hands trembled as he adjusted his display. “Stay away from me, or I will call security.”

Kaito’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “Go ahead. I can drain them all before they even touch their radios. Or perhaps I’ll just smash them and eat their flesh right here in front of these shoppers.”

Alexis swallowed hard, glancing around at the oblivious humans. “What do you want?”

“I am here to find a good fairy,” Kaito replied, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper.

“We all know what happened to the southern witches,” Alexis countered, his voice low and urgent. “The news of your slaughter has already spread through the supernatural realm. I don’t know where any ‘good’ fairies are, and even if I did, I wouldn’t tell you.”

Suddenly, a bright, cheerful voice interrupted them. “Hey, buddy! Ready for lunch?”

A younger man with a vibrant energy approached. He looked between them, a playful grin on his face. “Alex, is this your boyfriend?”

Before Alexis could react, Kaito smoothed his expression into a charming mask. “I’m an old friend,” he said smoothly.

“Nice to meet you!” the newcomer chirped. He leaned in and whispered loudly to Kaito, “He’s in a bit of a mood today, don’t mind him.”

“Aidan, get back!” Alexis suddenly hissed, shoving the younger man behind him. “Stay away from him—he’s a Nogitsune .”

Kaito let out a dark, melodic laugh. “I don’t think you can resist my charm for long, little one.”

To Alexis’s horror, Aidan didn’t look afraid; instead, he caught Kaito’s gaze and gave him a playful wink.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Alexis shouted. He snapped his fingers, his eyes glowing with a sudden, faint light.

The world blurred. Kaito felt a sudden lurch in his stomach as the air grew heavy. In the blink of an eye, he was no longer standing at the kiosk. He was standing at the mall’s main entrance, yards away from where he had just been.

“A time spell,” Kaito murmured, his smirk widening. “Clever.”

He turned and strode back toward the stall, but as he reached the spot, the mall looked different. The kiosk was gone, replaced by a wall of solid glass and a different store entirely. The very layout of the building had shifted.

“Where are you, fairies?” Kaito’s voice boomed through the local psychic plane. “I know you can hear me. You can’t hide in the folds of time forever.”

The Hidden Fold: A Warning for the Witches

Behind a shimmering veil of distorted time, Alexis and Aidan watched Kaito through the glass. To the humans, they were invisible; to Kaito, they were just out of reach.

“Look at his shadows, Aidan,” Alexis whispered, pointing to the dark energy swirling around Kaito’s feet. “He’s already obtaining his tails. He’s becoming a monster.”

“So, what do we do?” Aidan asked, his playful demeanor finally replaced by genuine fear. “Are we going to speak with Lola Esther?”

“We have to,” Alexis said, his face grim. “The witches need to know that the Nogitsune is hunting again. If he gets his hands on a pure soul, it’s over for all of us.”

With a final shimmer of golden light, the two fairies vanished, leaving the mall—and Kaito—behind.

The Morgue: A Wooden Deception

Inside the cold, dim morgue, the three girls hovered over the body of Aling Marites. Catherine leaned in closer, her eyes narrowed as she studied the texture of the skin.

“There’s something wrong here,” Catherine whispered. “In my town, there’s a myth about a creature called the Bal-bal . It’s a scavenger that steals the corpses of the newly dead. To trick the living, it replaces the body with a trunk from a banana tree, using an illusion to make it look like the deceased.”

“Wait… are you saying this corpse is fake?” Jasmine asked, her voice trembling.

“What do you mean, fake ?” a deep voice boomed from the doorway.

The girls jumped. Standing there was the same police officer from before, his presence casting a long, imposing shadow over the room.

“Nothing! We were just talking about—” Jin Ae started, but Catherine cut her off smoothly.

“About boys! Right, Hasmina?” Catherine chirped, giving Jasmine a pointed look.

The officer’s cold expression softened into a smirk. He adjusted his uniform, his gaze lingering on them. “Is that so?”

“Exactly,” Jasmine added, recovering quickly. She held out her phone with a flirtatious grin. “So, about that… can I get your number, Officer?”

Before he could answer, a grieving woman burst into the room, her cries echoing off the tiles. “Officer! What happened to my daughter? Has that shameless husband of hers been caught yet? Where is that man?!”

The officer turned his attention to the woman. “I am Officer Kian Lopez, Madam. I’m handling your daughter’s case. Please, follow me to my office so we can discuss the details.”

As Kian led the woman away, Jin Ae exhaled a breath she didn’t know she was holding. “That was too close. Let’s get out of here while he’s distracted.”

The Choi Mansion: A Cold Bargain

At the Choi Mansion, the air was thick with Baekhyun’s fury. He stood in the grand study, glaring at his grandfather.

“The mental institution?” Baekhyun repeated, his voice laced with disbelief. “What are you talking about? My mother isn’t crazy!”

“Your mother was ill, Baekhyun,” Mr. Choi said, his voice cold and detached. “If you wish to see her, you will finish the tasks I have set for you. Only then will I tell you which facility she is in.”

Beside him, Baekhyun’s grandmother looked as though she wanted to scream the truth, but she kept her lips pressed tight, her eyes pleading with Baekhyun to stay safe.

“Fine,” Baekhyun spat. “But keep your promise. Once I capture a Sigbin, you tell me where she is.”

As Baekhyun turned to leave with Aki and Ethan, Mr. Choi’s voice stopped him at the door. “One more thing… which of these two boys is your boyfriend?”

Baekhyun took a slow, deep breath to steady his boiling blood. He turned back, a sharp, defiant smile on his face. He reached out, grabbing both Aki and Ethan by the arms.

“Release my mom first,” Baekhyun countered. “Then maybe I’ll tell you which one of them I’ve chosen.”

The Forest Path: The Scent of the Hunt

Once they were clear of the mansion gates, the tension finally broke.

“What does he want with a Sigbin?” Ethan asked, his brow furrowed. “Doesn’t he realize how dangerous those creatures are? And what about the Treaty of Peace? If humans start capturing high-level supernatural beings, the agreement between our worlds will shatter.”

“I think that’s exactly what’s happening,” Aki added grimly. “The humans are hurting the supernatural, and now the creatures are striking back. This treaty is a thread waiting to snap.”

“I don’t care about his treaties,” Baekhyun said, his eyes glowing with a faint, dangerous light. “I just want my mother back. And we need to find my sister before she does something she can’t take back.”

“Do you know where Jin Ae is?” Ethan asked.

“I can find them,” Aki said. He closed his eyes, and with a soft poof of spiritual energy, his fox ears sprouted from his hair. Nine shimmering tails unfurled behind him, swaying in the moonlight. “I can track their aura. It’s faint, but it leads toward the northern town.”

The Hotel Room: A Dangerous Distraction

Safe for the moment in their rented room, the three girls tried to piece together the day’s events.

“We need to investigate Officer Lopez,” Jin Ae said, her eyes sharp with suspicion. “There is something seriously off about him. He was too calm in that morgue.”

“So, where do we start?” Catherine asked, leaning over her map of the town.

“How about in his bedroom?” Jasmine sighed, leaning back against the pillows with a dazed expression. “Preferably while he’s asleep without a shirt on. Gosh, he is so hot. Did you see those shoulders?”

Jin Ae rolled her eyes. “Jasmine, focus. We’re here to hunt a monster, not a boyfriend.”

Little did they know, the “hot” officer they were discussing was currently miles away, shedding his human mask to reveal the scavenger underneath.

The Den of Scavengers: A Corrupt Alliance

At Kian’s secluded house on the edge of town, the air was thick with the copper scent of blood. A group of Aswangs huddled in the shadows, their eyes glowing with hunger as they looked at the real corpse of Aling Marites, which Kian had successfully stolen.

“Good job, Kian,” a man said, stepping out from the darkness. He wore a mask to hide his features, but his expensive leather shoes gave away his status. “My family will finally be safe. That woman was always spreading gossip about my ‘pet.’ Now, her tongue can finally rest. The rest of you—enjoy your feast tonight.”

“It was no trouble, Mayor,” Kian replied, his voice raspy and different from the smooth tone he used at the station. “But there’s a new problem. Have you heard about the three girls who arrived this morning?”

“Yes,” the Mayor scoffed. “I’m sure they’re just like the other TV researchers. I’ll do what I always do—act the part of the grieving official and deny that any ‘creature’ exists in my woods.”

“Don’t waste the fortune that the Sigbin has brought you, Mayor,” Kian warned. “If you lose that creature, your wealth goes with it.”

“I know the deal, Kian. I protect your kind in this town, and you keep my secrets buried. Let’s just keep the arrangement going.”

Kian’s lips curled into a predatory snarl. “Those girls… they aren’t researchers, and they aren’t ballistics experts. They are Bellators .”

The Mayor paused, a slight tremor in his hand. “Well… then that is your problem to solve. I’ll keep the law off your back, but you must ensure they don’t leave this town with any evidence.”

“With pleasure,” Kian whispered.

The Witch’s Hut: The Banwaanon’s Warning

Deep in the province, Alexis and Aidan arrived at a small, vine-covered hut that seemed to hum with ancient energy.

“Nana Esther? It’s Alexis. Are you there?” Alexis called out, his voice tight with anxiety.

“What are two fairies doing in a place as dusty as this?” a gravelly voice asked. Nana Esther appeared behind them as if she had stepped out of the shadows themselves.

“The Nogitsune has returned, Nana,” Alexis said, his eyes wide. “He has started his quest for the nine tails, and he’s hunting the noble Engkanto . He’s already caught the scent of my brother. He knows Aidan is a Banwaanon .”

Nana Esther’s expression darkened instantly. She looked at Aidan—the “Spirit of the Forest”—and saw the target on his back.

“The blood of a Banwaanon would give him power over the very earth itself,” Esther muttered. “That sounds like nothing but trouble. Come, get inside my hut before the wind carries your scent any further.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR - THE DALAKETNON’S DEBT

“THE BANWAANON AND THE BAL-BAL”

Previously…

Kaito’s predatory hunt for a “good fairy” was thwarted by Alexis’s quick thinking and time-warping magic. Meanwhile, in the province, Jin Ae’s team began digging into the suspicious death of Aling Marites. Catherine’s sharp instincts revealed a gruesome truth: the body in the funeral parlor was a mere illusion—a decoy left by a Bal-bal to hide its scavenging.

The shadows in the town are deep, as Officer Kian and the Mayor plot to eliminate the “Bellator” threat before their lucrative secret is exposed.

The Witch’s Sanctuary

Inside the cramped, herb-scented hut, Nana Esther moved with a grace that defied her age. She threw a handful of dried salt and crushed ginger across the threshold, sealing the room from prying spiritual eyes.

“So, the Nogitsune has grown bold enough to hunt in the open,” Esther muttered, her voice like grinding stones. She turned to Aidan, her eyes scanning his aura. “A Banwaanon is a rare prize, child. Your blood carries the essence of the ancient forests. If Kaito consumes it, he won’t just have nine tails—he’ll have the power to command the very land we stand on.”

“He already has three tails, Nana,” Alexis said, his hands still trembling from the mall encounter. “And he’s getting faster. The time spell barely held him.”

“Then we must move,” Esther said, reaching for a staff carved from heartwood. “The girls—Jin Ae and her team—they are in the northern town hunting a Sigbin. They have no idea they are walking into a nest of Aswangs protected by the law itself.”

A Night for a Feast

Back at the Mayor’s estate, the “illusion” of the funeral was in full swing. The townspeople wept over a banana trunk disguised as a woman, while in the cellar beneath the Mayor’s office, the real monster stirred.

The Sigbin—a creature of shadow with backward-pointing feet and long, leathery ears—hissed in its cage. It was hungry.

“Patience,” the Mayor whispered, sliding a bowl of fresh, dark organs through the bars. “The Bellators are coming to us. Once they are dealt with, you’ll have a feast that will keep us wealthy for another decade.”

Outside the cellar, Officer Kian—the Bal-bal—stood guard. His human skin felt tight, itchy with the urge to shed. He could smell the girls from miles away. They smelled like steel, holy water, and stubbornness.

“Let them come,” Kian rasped, his eyes flashing a sickly yellow. “I’ve always wondered what a Bellator’s heart tastes like.”

The Investigation Deepens

Under the cover of darkness, Jin Ae, Jasmine, and Catherine crept toward the back entrance of the Mayor’s mansion.

“If Catherine is right about the Bal-bal,” Jin Ae whispered, checking the magazine of her pistol, “then the real body is somewhere on this property. And where there’s a Bal-bal, there’s usually a bigger predator they are serving.”

“My weather pipe is acting up,” Jasmine whispered, holding up the small device. “It’s not predicting rain. It’s predicting… blood .”

“The black aura is strongest near the cellar,” Catherine noted, her fingers tracing a protective rune in the air. “Be ready. We aren’t just fighting a corrupt cop anymore.”

THE CONTINUATION:

The Hunt for the Nine Tails

Kaito paced his study, the air crackling with his restless power. “I need that fairy,” he barked at Maverick and Zac. “Bring him to me.”

“My Lord,” Calista interrupted, her brow furrowed as she pored over a heavy tome. “The good fairy is being protected by black fairies. This will not be an easy task. Let me search my book for a counter-spell before you send them out.” She hurried out of the room, leaving Maverick and Zac to exchange a wary glance. They knew that when Kaito wanted something, he wouldn’t wait for a book to tell him how to get it.

The Foothills of Mount Cristobal

Meanwhile, Baekhyun, Akihiko, and Ethan arrived at the base camp where Jin Ae had last been seen. Baekhyun immediately sought out Lennard, the local guide.

“These are my companions, Ethan and Aki,” Baekhyun said, his voice tense. “We’re looking for my sister. Is she still here?”

Lennard shook his head grimly. “I haven’t seen her or her friends since they started the climb. It’s been a week, Baekhyun. They should have been back by now.”

“A week?” Ethan whispered, looking up at the mist-covered peaks. “That means they’re still up there. Or something stopped them.”

“I can help you look,” Lennard offered, reaching for his gear.

“No,” Baekhyun refused firmly. “Stay here, Lennard. If they come back while we’re on the trail, hold them. Don’t let them leave until you contact us.”

With the plan set, the three of them turned toward the dark silhouette of Mount Cristobal, prepared to face whatever spirits haunted the mountain.

The Confrontation at the Station

In the northern town, Catherine decided on a direct approach. She walked into the police station, ignoring the curious stares of the officers.

“Kian, someone’s here to see you,” a colleague shouted. “One of your girlfriends, I think.”

Kian looked up, his eyes narrowing as Catherine stepped into his office. “Miss Catherine from the PIB? What brings you back here?”

Catherine didn’t sit. She leaned over his desk, her gaze piercing. “Let’s talk about Aling Marites. What’s your real connection to her body?”

Kian’s brow furrowed, his jaw tightening. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m the lead investigator, nothing more.”

“Don’t lie to me, Officer,” Catherine replied, a cold smile playing on her lips. “I’ve been a cat once—literally. I know an illusion when I smell one. I know that corpse in the parlor isn’t real.”

“Get out,” Kian snarled, standing up so abruptly his chair hit the wall. “I don’t know what kind of games you’re playing, but get out of my office before I have you detained.”

Catherine stood her ground for a second longer. “We both know we aren’t exactly human, Officer. I can smell your nature, just as you can smell ours. We aren’t your enemy… unless you make us one.”

She turned and walked out. As she passed his desk, Kian’s colleague, Santiago, teased him. “Trouble in paradise, Kian? Did she finally realize those other girls you date always seem to… vanish?”

“Shut up, Santiago,” Kian snapped, slamming his office door.

The Invisibility Spell

Outside, Catherine rejoined Jin Ae and Jasmine. “He’s anxious,” Catherine reported. “The moment I mentioned the illusion, he folded.”

“What’s ‘anxious’?” Jasmine asked blankly.

“Jasmine!” Jin Ae and Catherine shouted in unison.

“I’m joking! I’m joking!” Jasmine laughed, but she quickly went quiet as they saw Kian rush out of the station and jump into his car.

“He’s on the move,” Jin Ae said. “Follow him.”

They trailed Kian’s car to the outskirts of town, where he pulled up in front of a rusted, sprawling warehouse.

“Why is it always a warehouse?” Jasmine complained. “Can’t the goons do their dirty work in a mall for once? At least there’s air conditioning.”

“Would you like them to commit crimes in public, Jasmine? Really?” Catherine sighed. She pulled out her pocketbook and began to chant in a low, rhythmic Visayan:

“Gahum sa hangin,

Gahum sa hangin,

himua kamig kausa ka nimo!“

A sudden, cool breeze swirled around them, pulling the light away from their bodies.

“Are we invisible?” Jasmine whispered, looking down at her hands, which were now shimmering like a heat haze.

“To their eyes, yes,” Catherine said. “Stay quiet and stay close.”

Shadows among shadows, the three Bellators followed the policeman into the darkness of the warehouse.

The Gay Bar: Heaven Entertainment

Maverick and Zac stood outside a neon-lit establishment, the bass of the music thumping through the walls. Zac held a small, iridescent shell compass in his palm, its needle spinning toward the entrance.

“The compass says the fairy is in here,” Zac muttered.

Maverick looked up at the flashing sign. “ Heaven Entertainment ? You’re telling me a good fairy is hiding out in a gay bar?“

“It’s a clever place to hide,” Zac replied. “The energy here is high, loud, and full of different spirits. It masks his scent.”

Inside, the club was a swirl of strobe lights and glitter. It didn’t take long to spot their target. On the center stage, a dancer moved with a grace that was almost supernatural—a rhythmic, ethereal flow that captivated everyone in the room.

“There he is,” Zac said, pointing. “Aidan.”

“Interesting choice of cover,” Maverick noted.

Before they could move closer, a flamboyant man in a sequined vest approached them with a wide, knowing smile. “I’m Mama Ynez,” he said, his voice warm and honeyed. “Are you boys looking for a little fun tonight?”

Zac didn’t miss a beat, gesturing toward the stage. “I was captivated by his charm. What did you say his name was?”

“Oh, that’s Aidan, our star. Don’t worry, you’ll get your chance to meet him. But first, let’s get you boys a proper seat.” Mama Ynez led them to a VIP booth near the stage. “Now, what can I get for you?”

“Two buckets of beer and some chips,” Maverick ordered, his eyes never leaving the stage.

“Coming right up, darlings,” Mama Ynez chirped before vanishing into the crowd.

The Cave of the Amomongo

High on the misty slopes of Mount Cristobal, Baekhyun, Aki, and Ethan stood before a massive, hairy figure with long, sharp claws. The Amomongo , the sanctuary’s guardian, watched them with ancient eyes.

“The Kitsune, the Gumiho, and the Sigbinan,” the creature rumbled. “It is a rare day to see your kinds traveling together. Why have you come to my mountain?”

“Don’t you recognize me?” Baekhyun asked, stepping forward.

“I do. You are the brother of the Bellator,” the Amomongo replied. “If you seek her, she is no longer on these slopes. She is in the town below, where a black Sigbin is being milked for human greed.”

“Where exactly?” Ethan asked urgently.

“Follow the threads of their souls,” the Amomongo said. With a wave of its massive hand, three shimmering strings of light—one crimson, one gold, and one violet—appeared in the air, stretching toward the horizon.

“I can use these to find them,” Aki said, the strings vibrating with the faint voices of the girls.

“They’re in trouble,” Baekhyun growled. “We need to go.” He and Aki both turned to Ethan, offering their hands simultaneously.

“Hold my hand, Ethan,” Aki said. “I can navigate the spirit paths.”

“No, hold mine,” Baekhyun countered. “A Gumiho is much faster than a Kitsune.”

Ethan looked at the two rival foxes and rolled his eyes. “You’re both foxes—one’s just from Korea and the other’s from Japan. You both have tails, you both have fur. Stop bickering! Let’s race!”

With a sudden burst of speed, Ethan’s eyes glowed, and he vanished into the trees. “Don’t underestimate the power of a Sigbin!” he shouted back.

“Ethan!” Aki and Baekhyun yelled in unison, racing after him.

The Warehouse: Fog and Lightning

Inside the warehouse, the “invisibility” had been shattered. Jin Ae lay unconscious on the cold concrete after a glancing blow from Kian’s weapon. Catherine and Jasmine stood over her, facing Kian and his scavenging pack.

“I told you, Jasmine,” Catherine hissed, her hands glowing with defensive magic. “He’s a hottie, but he’s a killer.”

“Okay, you were right! But is Jin Ae okay?” Jasmine asked, her voice trembling.

“She’s out cold, but she’ll heal. Right now, we have to deal with these monsters.”

“How dare you call us monsters, witch!” Kian snarled. He lunged, his fingers elongating into the jagged claws of a Bal-bal.

Jasmine didn’t hesitate. She swung her weather pipe like a staff, and with every strike, a crackle of lightning erupted. “Try to hurt us, and I’ll turn you into charcoal!” She spun the pipe, releasing a blast of wind that sent several Aswangs flying into the crates.

“You’re destroying the Treaty of Peace!” Catherine shouted.

“The treaty died when the humans murdered my family!” Kian roared. “The Mayor of this town, Montes… he invaded our lands. To save my kind from extinction, we had to give him our Sigbin. Its magic makes him rich, and in exchange, he feeds us the corpses of the people he wants gone. Mayor Montes isn’t even human—he’s a Dalaketnon !”

Before Catherine could respond, a sudden bolt of black lightning struck Kian, searing his flesh. He collapsed, screaming.

“Jasmine! What did you do?” Catherine cried out.

“I didn’t do that!” Jasmine replied, wide-eyed.

From the shadows of the warehouse, a figure in a dark, flowing robe emerged. The air grew freezing.

“Jasmine, defensive stance!” Catherine screamed. Jasmine rotated her pipe frantically, creating a thick, blinding fog that filled the warehouse. “Hide in the mist! Now!”

In the chaos, a familiar voice groaned from the floor. “Ugh… what is going on? Why are you guys shouting?”

Jin Ae was finally awake.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPYTER TWENTY FIVE - THE DALAKETNON’S CURSE

PREVIOUSLY :

Zac and Maverick tracked the good fairy Aidan to the neon-drenched halls of Heaven Entertainment , an unlikely sanctuary for a creature of the forest.

Meanwhile, in a darkened warehouse, Jin Ae’s investigation turned deadly. Cornered by Kian and his pack of Aswangs , the girls learned the dark truth: the town’s prosperity was built on a blood pact. Mayor Montes—a high-level Dalaketnon —had enslaved a Sigbin to amass wealth, feeding the local scavengers the bodies of his citizens to keep their loyalty. But before the standoff could end, a mysterious figure in a black robe intervened, striking Kian down with black lightning.

Far away on the slopes of Mount Cristobal, Ethan, Akihiko, and Baekhyun took to the air. Guided by the soul-strings of the Amomongo , they began a desperate race to save Jin Ae, with Ethan’s Sigbinan speed challenging the ancient power of the Japanese Kitsune and the Korean Gumiho .

The Warehouse: The Shadow in the Robe

The thick fog Jasmine created swirled around the warehouse, turning the stacks of crates into ghostly monoliths. Jin Ae pushed herself up from the floor, rubbing her temple where Kian had struck her.

“The fog… Jasmine, is that you?” Jin Ae whispered, her hand instinctively finding the hilt of her blade.

“Stay down, Jin Ae!” Catherine’s voice hissed from the mist. “We aren’t alone.”

The figure in the black robe moved through the fog without making a sound. The air around them didn’t just feel cold; it felt empty , as if the robe was a hole in the world.

“The Bal-bal was right about one thing,” a deep, melodic voice drifted through the warehouse. It was the voice of the robed figure. “The Treaty of Peace is a lie. But his mistake was thinking the Dalaketnon was the one he should fear.”

The figure raised a hand, and the fog began to dissipate, pulled into the palm of their glove.

“Who are you?” Jin Ae demanded, stepping out of the shadows.

“A friend of the balance,” the figure replied. “And an enemy of the Mayor.”

The Race of the Three Foxes

Through the dense canopy of the northern woods, three streaks of light blurred past the trees.

Ethan was a shadow, his Sigbinan heritage allowing him to move between the physical and spirit planes with every leap. To his left, Akihiko surged forward, his nine golden Kitsune tails leaving a trail of embers in the air. To his right, Baekhyun moved with the predatory elegance of the Gumiho , his white energy crackling with every stride.

“For a human-hybrid, you’re surprisingly fast, Ethan!” Aki shouted over the wind, his fox ears twitching.

“Less talking, more running, Japan!” Ethan laughed, pushing his muscles to the limit. “The red string is glowing—Jin Ae is close!”

Baekhyun’s eyes turned a piercing silver. “I smell blood and ozone. The Sigbin is agitated. We’re almost there!”

Heaven Entertainment: The Star of the Night

Back at the bar, Maverick and Zac watched as the lights dimmed. A single spotlight hit the center stage.

Aidan began to move. As he danced, the air in the room seemed to change. The scent of jasmine and rain—the signature of the Banwaanon —began to drown out the smell of alcohol and smoke.

“Look at the way the light bends around him,” Zac whispered. “That’s not stagecraft. That’s pure fairy energy.”

“He’s beautiful,” Maverick admitted, his eyes fixed on the stage. “But he’s also a target. Look at the back corner.”

Zac followed Maverick’s gaze. Sitting in the shadows were three men in tailored black suits, their eyes never leaving Aidan. They weren’t looking at him like fans. They were looking at him like a resource to be harvested.

“The Black Doves,” Zac realized, his hand moving toward his concealed weapon. “Kaito isn’t the only one hunting this fairy.”

THE CONTINUATION:

The Warehouse: A Twisted Fairytale

Inside the warehouse, the air turned frigid as the figure in the black robe slowly reached for his hood. As the fabric fell away, it revealed a face that was strikingly handsome yet unnervingly cold—the face of Mayor Montes.

“The Mayor,” Jasmine whispered, her eyes wide.

“Who are you to do this?” Catherine demanded, her hands trembling as she held her stance. “You are destroying the balance! The Treaty of Peace will collapse because of your greed.”

The Mayor let out a soft, melodic laugh that chilled the marrow of their bones. “Funny. That treaty you cling to hasn’t existed for a long time. You witches always play the peacemaker, yet you forget: it was your kind that broke the first promise to the spirits.”

Without warning, Jin Ae lunged from the shadows, her blade aimed at the Mayor’s back. He didn’t even turn around. With a casual wave of his hand, a shockwave of invisible force erupted. Jin Ae was thrown backward, her body slamming into the concrete. Catherine tried to counter with a shielding spell, but the Mayor’s power was overwhelming. A secondary force-pull snatched her off her feet, while nearby, Jasmine slumped to the ground, unconscious.

“You guys are mere novices,” the Mayor sighed, stepping over Jasmine’s body. “You can’t beat me with parlor tricks. Now… where shall we start?”

His eyes landed on Jin Ae, who was struggling to breathe. A cruel smirk played on his lips. “Well, let’s start with the daughter of the Great Bellator.”

“Just kill me and get it over with!” Jin Ae spat, her eyes defiant. “I’m not scared of a monster in a suit.”

“Kill you? How boring,” the Mayor mused. He looked at Catherine. “What do you think, witch? Should I be merciful?”

“Don’t hurt her!” Catherine cried, pinned to the wall by his magic. “The other Dalaketnon will punish you for bringing heat to our kind! Please!”

“Punish me?” The Mayor’s smile widened. “You’ve just given me a wonderful idea.” He knelt beside the gasping Jin Ae. “Your punishment will be… death. A slow, silent one.”

Catherine screamed as she tried to break the binding spell, but the Mayor held up a finger. “I’m joking, witch! Let’s give this a twist. Since we live in such a beautiful province, let’s have a fairytale ending. I shall be the Maleficent of this story, and Jin Ae Choi shall be my Princess Aurora.”

He leaned down and whispered a dark, rhythmic incantation against Jin Ae’s forehead. Her eyes immediately glazed over, and her body went limp.

“Princess Jin Ae will now fall into a deep, eternal sleep,” the Mayor laughed, his voice echoing in the rafters. “She will only awaken when she receives a kiss from her true love. A romantic ending, don’t you think?”

“Undo the curse!” Catherine roared. Her hands began to smolder with the heat of Hestia’s fire. “Undo it, or I will burn this entire town to the ground!”

“Oh, I’m terrified,” the Mayor mocked. “Goodbye, little witch.” With a shimmer of golden light, he vanished into thin air.

Moments later, the warehouse doors burst open. Ethan, Aki, and Baekhyun charged in, only to find a scene of total devastation. Baekhyun lunged toward his sister.

“Jin Ae! Wake up!” He shook her, but her breathing was shallow, her face as pale as marble. “What happened, Monday?”

Catherine tried to speak, but the exhaustion of fighting the Mayor’s magic finally took its toll. She collapsed into Ethan’s arms, unconscious.

“We have to move,” Ethan said, his voice grim. “Get them to a medical facility. Now!”

Heaven Entertainment: The Trap is Set

Back at the neon-lit club, the atmosphere was far more festive, though no less dangerous. Mama Ynez (Mama Ali) approached Zac and Maverick, leading a shimmering Aidan by the hand.

“Alright boys, here he is,” she said with a wink. “This is Aidan.”

“Hello, sirs,” Aidan said, his voice as light as a breeze. “It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”

“Thanks, Mama Ynez,” Zac said, putting on his best ‘customer’ smile.

“I’ll leave you boys to get acquainted,” she said before disappearing back into the VIP crowd.

Maverick leaned back, eyeing the fairy. “So, you’re the famous Aidan, huh?”

“I am,” Aidan replied smoothly. He looked between the two men, his head tilting curiously. “Are you two… a couple? You have a very synchronized energy.”

“No way,” Maverick barked, a bit too quickly.

“We’re just partners at work,” Zac corrected, leaning in. “We’re cops, actually—but don’t worry, we’re off the clock and just looking for some fun.”

Aidan’s eyes sparkled at the word. “Fun? Well, sir, you’ve come to the right place. Fun is my expertise.”

“Is that so?” Maverick smiled, though his hand remained close to the shell compass in his pocket. “Well then, let’s see what you’ve got.”

The Mayor’s Estate: A Failed Execution

Back at his mansion, Mayor Montes paced his office, his face twisted in a mask of Dalaketnon fury. “I want them dead!” he roared at his guards. “Those three girls at the warehouse—they are unconscious and vulnerable. Go back there now and finish them before they can ruin decades of my work!”

His men scrambled out, but the silence that followed was short-lived. They returned an hour later, pale and trembling. “Mayor… they’re gone. The warehouse is empty.”

“What? How?!” the Mayor screamed, slamming his fist onto his mahogany desk. “Search every clinic, every medical facility, and every hospital in this province and beyond! Find them!”

A woman stepped out from the velvet curtains behind his desk. She moved with an ethereal, haunting grace, her long black hair cascading down her back like a river of ink. Her skin had a distinct reddish hue, and her ears were pointed like autumn leaves.

“Calm yourself, Mayor,” the mysterious lady said, her voice smooth and cold. “They are novices. We can erase them from this world whenever we choose.”

The Mayor turned to her, his breathing ragged. “You say that with such confidence because you are a Tamalanhig .”

The woman smiled, revealing teeth that were just a bit too sharp. “Our race is among the strongest, whether it is my sisters or our pale brothers, the Mahomanay . No mortal—or half-breed Bellator—can escape our reach for long.”

The Town Hospital: The Weight of the Curse

At the local hospital, the air smelled of antiseptic and old floor wax. The doors to the emergency room swung open as Ethan, Baekhyun, and Akihiko rushed in, carrying the girls.

A doctor met them in the hallway, his clipboard at the ready. “Are you their boyfriends?”

“I’m her brother,” Baekhyun snapped, his anxiety flaring. “How are they, Doctor?”

The doctor sighed, looking over his notes. “Two of the young ladies—the ones you call Catherine and Jasmine—are stable and should wake soon. But the third… Jin Ae… she has fallen into a deep comatose state. There is no physical reason for it. Her brain activity is… unusual.”

“Can we see her?” Ethan asked, his voice tight with worry.

“You may. I have other patients to attend to, but the nurses can assist you if you need anything.”

They hurried to the ward. Since the hospital was small, the three girls had been placed in the same room. Baekhyun rushed to Jin Ae’s bedside, gripping her cold hand. “Jin Ae! Sis, wake up! Come on!”

“Calm down, Baekhyun,” Ethan said, placing a steadying hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Your sister is the strongest person I know. She’s still in there. You have to be strong for her right now.”

“Ethan is right, bro,” Akihiko added. “We have to wait for her friends to wake up. They’re the only ones who saw what happened.”

Just then, Catherine let out a jagged breath and her eyes fluttered open. Despite her exhaustion, she forced herself to sit up and recount the terrifying encounter with Mayor Montes and his twisted curse.

“You’re the grandchild of one of the strongest witches in the country,” Baekhyun said, his eyes pleading. “Do you know how to undo a Dalaketnon’s curse?”

Catherine looked down at her shaking hands. “My magic… it wasn’t enough to even touch him. This is high-level enchantment. I need to talk to my Granny Esther. She’s the only one who might know the counter-spell.”

Ignoring the protests of the nurses, Catherine swung her legs out of bed. “I have to go. Every minute she’s under, the curse takes a deeper hold.”

“Catherine, wait! You’re still weak!” Ethan called out, but she was already out the door, fueled by pure desperation.

Ethan turned back to Baekhyun. “So, what’s the plan now?”

Baekhyun stood up, his shadow lengthening against the hospital wall. His eyes began to glow a fierce, predatory silver, and his white fox ears sprouted through his dark hair.

“We wait for Catherine’s word,” Baekhyun growled, his voice vibrating with the power of the Gumiho. “And then, I’m going to tear that Sigbin out of the Mayor’s hands. He wanted to play a game? Fine. He’s about to taste my wrath.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX -THE EIGHTH TAIL

The Witch’s Hut: A Secret Unveiled

Catherine burst through the door of Nana Esther’s hut, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Nana Esther, who was already stirring a cauldron of bitter-smelling herbs, didn’t even look up.

“He used the Lurog sa Damgo ,” Esther said, her voice gravelly. “The Dream-Lock. A classic Dalaketnon enchantment used to tether a soul to the spirit realm while the body remains a husk.”

“How did you know?” Catherine asked, collapsing into a wooden chair.

“The wind carries the scent of stale magic and forest rot,” Esther replied, finally turning around. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at her granddaughter. “To break it, you don’t need a kiss, Catherine. You need a soul-tether. You need someone who can travel into the Dream-Fold and pull Jin Ae back.”

“But who can do that?”

“A Gumiho,” Esther whispered. “But not just any Gumiho. One who has touched the threshold of the Eighth Tail.”

The Hospital: The Mayor’s Shadow

Back at the hospital, the tension was thick enough to choke. Outside Jin Ae’s room, the shadows began to stretch and warp. Two of the Mayor’s men—assassins belonging to the Tamalanhig race—crept through the sterilized hallway. Their reddish skin was hidden beneath medical scrubs, but their leaf-shaped ears were tucked tightly under surgical caps.

Inside the room, Baekhyun felt a chill. His fox ears flickered, picking up the sound of rhythmic, unnatural breathing outside the door.

“They’re here,” Baekhyun whispered, his voice dropping an octave.

“I’ll handle the hallway,” Akihiko said, his golden tails flicking with lethal intent. “Ethan, stay with the girls.”

“No,” Baekhyun said, standing up. His aura began to expand, a brilliant white light that made the hospital’s fluorescent bulbs hum and shatter. “I’m tired of hiding. If the Mayor wants a war, I’ll give him one.”

As the door burst open, Baekhyun didn’t flinch. He lunged forward, his speed surpassing anything he had shown before. In the heat of the struggle, a phantom image of eight shimmering white tails erupted behind him, throwing the assassins back with a pulse of raw, celestial energy.

Heaven Entertainment: The Black Dove Strike

At the club, the light banter between Zac, Maverick, and Aidan was cut short. The three men in black suits—the Black Doves—stood up in unison, their chairs screeching against the floor.

“Aidan, we need to go,” Zac said, his voice dropping its “fun” persona. “Now.”

“What’s wrong?” Aidan asked, his fairy wings fluttering invisibly beneath his shirt, sensing the shift in the air.

“Hunters,” Maverick growled, drawing a collapsible baton.

The Black Doves didn’t use guns. They pulled out obsidian daggers etched with anti-magic runes. One of them stepped forward, his eyes turning a milky white. “The fairy belongs to the Order. Step aside, Bellators, or be defiled.”

“We’re not Bellators,” Zac said, his eyes glowing with the dark fire Kaito had gifted him. “We’re the nightmare you didn’t see coming.”

THE CONTINUATION: 

The Private Suite

The air in the private room at Heaven Bar was thick with the scent of expensive bourbon and something far more electric. Aidan slumped against the velvet cushions, his eyes glazed and a hazy smile tugging at his lips. He was past the point of protest; in this state, every suggestion felt like an invitation.

“Hey, buddy, you still with us?” Maverick asked, leaning in close. His voice was a low rumble that seemed to vibrate in Aidan’s chest.

“Yeah… I’m fine. Thank you, sir,” Aidan murmured. The formal “sir” slipped out effortlessly, a sign of how completely he’d surrendered to the moment.

Zac let out a dark, amused chuckle, glancing at Maverick. “I thought this mission was going to be a grind, but this? This is definitely a perk.” He stood up, his fingers moving to the button of his jeans. “I know exactly what comes next.”

As Zac stripped away the layers, Maverick followed suit, shedding his shirt to reveal a broad, muscular frame. Aidan watched them, mesmerized. The sight of them—powerful, looming, and focused entirely on him—made his breath hitch.

“You guys… you’re so hot,” Aidan whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of intoxication and desire.

“You want this, don’t you?” Zac asked. He stepped closer, his hand trailing over the heavy silhouette visible through his briefs. Across from him, Maverick was down to his underwear as well, the tension in the room peaking as he mirrored the gesture.

Aidan’s gaze darted between them, his hunger obvious. “Can I… can I taste both?”

The two men exchanged a smirk before reaching out. They guided Aidan’s hands, letting him feel the heat and weight of them. Maverick let out a low groan. “Damn, your hands are smooth.”

“Careful, baby boy,” Zac warned with a playful edge. “Go too fast and I might lose it right here.”

Aidan didn’t need further instruction. He leaned forward, closing the distance with a boldness that caught them off guard. As he took Zac in, Maverick let out a ragged breath, looking down at the younger man. “How about me, Aidan? Don’t leave me waiting.”

The room seemed to shrink until there was nothing but the three of them. When Maverick finally felt Aidan’s focus shift to him, he threw his head back. “God… this is heaven. They named this bar right.”

Aidan pulled back just enough to look up at them, a mischievous spark in his eyes despite the haze. He shifted, turning to offer himself to them in a way that left no room for misunderstanding.

“Can you handle both of us at once?” Zac asked, his voice dropping an octave.

Aidan didn’t answer with words—he simply gave a slow, deliberate wink.

“Your wish is my command,” Zac whispered, moving in to claim what was offered. As he pushed forward, a sharp, breathless moan escaped Aidan, muffled only by Maverick’s presence as the room faded into a blur of heat and sensation.

The Siren’s Song and The Great Escape

In the dim light of her grandmother’s cottage, Catherine watched as Granny Esther pulled a weathered volume from a locked drawer.

“Catherine, I know you want to save Jin Ae, but this is beyond a witch’s normal reach,” Granny said, her voice heavy. “A Dalaketnon curse is ancient. It cannot be broken unless the one who cast it decides to take it back.”

“But there has to be another way, Granny!” Catherine pleaded.

Granny Esther sighed, laying the book on the table. “This is the Book of Secrets—or at least, a faithful copy of the original. I was its guardian once, before I led this coven.”

“But I’m not ready for that kind of responsibility,” Catherine whispered, stepping back.

“I took over this coven at a younger age than you, Catherine,” Esther said firmly. “You have two months. Then, you return to me to begin your training. For now, look at this.” She pointed to a passage of shimmering ink. “A Dalaketnon’s curse can be unraveled by the song of a Siren.”

“A mermaid?” Catherine asked, confused. “Where would we even find one?”

“Not just a mermaid, dear. There are humans born with the voice of the sea—the children of a union between human and folk. As the new leader of our coven, you must find them yourself. Trust your heart to lead you.”

Meanwhile, at the Hospital…

Panic surged through the room as Ethan, Aki, and Baekhyun watched Jin Ae. Dark, thorny vines were beginning to sprout from her skin, crawling slowly up from her feet toward her heart.

“What is happening to her?” Baekhyun cried.

“The curse is taking root,” Aki said, his hands glowing with a soft light. “Let me try to slow it down.” But the moment his palms touched Jin Ae’s forehead, a violent shockwave threw him back.

“Aki!” Ethan shouted.

“My healing… it’s not working,” Aki gasped, clutching his chest. “The curse is feeding on my energy. It’s growing faster!”

Just then, Jasmine burst into the room, her face pale and her breath coming in ragged gasps. “They’re coming! We have to go!”

“Slow down, Jasmine. Who is coming?” Ethan asked, steadying her.

“The Mayor,” she choked out. “He’s ordered his men to kill us. I overheard it at the nurse’s station—they’re on this floor!”

“I’m here!” Catherine’s voice rang out as she sprinted into the room. “I know how to save her. We need a Siren’s song.”

Before they could ask how, a sharp knock startled them. A nurse slipped into the room, her eyes darting to the hallway. “You need to move. Now. You’re all in danger.”

“Why are you helping us?” Ethan asked, suspicious.

The nurse looked him dead in the eye, her expression shifting into something familiar. “It’s me, Ethan. Inspector Red—Christine. Do you remember?”

“But… your face?” Aki stammered.

“I’m borrowing this body! Now quit the interrogation and move! “ Christine hissed. “Use your powers. Create an illusion to mask Jin Ae. The Mayor’s men are only human—your tricks will work on them. Go through the back door!”

The Eighth Tail

The air in the private room was thick and stifling. Maverick’s breath came in ragged hitches as he reached his limit. “I’m close—Aidan, I’m so close!” He didn’t hold back, his voice straining as he finally gave in to the heat, a low groan escaping him as he filled Aidan with a sudden, searing warmth.

Aidan let out a soft, shuddering breath, his eyes fluttering. “It feels… so warm inside…”

Above him, Zac was just as breathless, his movements becoming frantic. “Don’t stop now, good fairy,” he hissed, his fingers tangling in Aidan’s hair. “Eat every drop.” With a final, forceful surge, Zac reached his peak, and Aidan didn’t flinch, swallowing every bit of the salt-tinged heat as if it were an offering.

“You’re such a slut, good fairy,” Maverick whispered, leaning down to press a final, sweaty kiss to Aidan’s forehead. “You were perfect.”

Exhausted and overwhelmed by the haze of the night, Aidan’s eyes drifted shut. He slumped back against the velvet couch, falling into a deep, heavy sleep.

“Good job, boys,” a cold, smooth voice rang out from the shadows. “Now… it is time for me to recover my tails.”

Maverick and Zac froze. They turned instantly, dropping to their knees in a practiced, fearful motion. “My Lord,” they said in unison, bowing their heads low.

Kaito stepped into the light, a predatory smile stretching across his face. He didn’t spare a glance for his loyal soldiers; his eyes were fixed entirely on the unconscious Aidan. Without a word, he leaned over the couch and sank his teeth into the soft skin of Aidan’s neck.

Zac flinched as he watched a crimson ribbon of blood spill across the white fabric of the sofa. “Aidan!” he gasped, his protective instincts warring with his loyalty.

As Kaito drank, a shimmering light began to swirl around him. A massive, ethereal tail began to sprout from his lower back, glowing with a fierce, dangerous energy.

“The eighth tail,” Maverick whispered, his eyes wide.

When Kaito finally pulled away, he licked the blood from his lips and let out a manic, echoing laugh. He raised a hand, his claws extending as he prepared to deliver a killing blow to the sleeping fairy.

“Kaito-sama, stop!” Maverick cried out, moving to block him. “Remember what Calista warned you! If you kill the creature that gave you your tail, the power will vanish. Your tails will wither away.”

Kaito paused, his hand trembling just inches from Aidan’s throat. The memory of Calista’s voice surfaced—cold and certain: “Their souls are bound to your power, my lord. If they die, our sacrifices are for nothing.”

With a frustrated snarl, Kaito lowered his hand, the eighth tail swaying triumphantly behind him.

Meanwhile, at the Mansion…

Calista sat in the dim library, her fingers tracing the ancient symbols in the Book of Secrets. Suddenly, the pages began to glow, reflecting a vision of a dark room and a man with eight glowing tails.

“He has it,” Calista murmured, her voice devoid of emotion. “The eighth tail is his.”

Daisuke stepped out from the shadows, his expression grim. “Then it’s true. He only needs one more.” He looked at the book, then back at Calista. “To get his ninth and final tail… he will have to face your son.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN - THE SONG OF THE SIREN (PART ONE)

The Shadow of the Eighth Tail

The air in the private lounge was still heavy with the scent of sweat and spent desire when the shadows shifted. Kaito had appeared like a ghost, his predatory smile chilling the room.

“Good job, boys,” he had purred. “Now… it is time to reclaim what is mine.”

Zac and Maverick had dropped to their knees instantly. “My Lord,” they whispered in unison, their loyalty absolute even as their hearts hammered against their ribs.

They watched in a trance of horror and awe as Kaito sank his fangs into Aidan’s neck. The “Good Fairy” didn’t even stir from his exhausted sleep as his life force was drained to fuel a monster. As the blood flowed, a shimmering, ethereal limb tore through the air behind Kaito—the Eighth Tail . The ritual was nearly complete.

The Growing Curse

While Kaito ascended, Jin Ae was fading. The Dalaketnon curse—delivered by the treacherous Mayor—was tightening its grip. Dark, thorny vines continued to weave across her skin, a physical manifestation of a spell that no ordinary medicine could touch.

Catherine had sought the only source of truth she knew: her grandmother. “A Dalaketnon’s curse is iron-clad, Catherine,” Granny Esther had warned, her eyes reflecting the glow of ancient candles. “It can only be unraveled by the Song of a Siren .”

But the cure came with a cost. Catherine wasn’t just a girl looking for a friend anymore; she was the heir to a legacy. “You have two months,” Granny had commanded. “Then you return to the coven. Your training—and your reign—begins.”

The Great Escape

Panic had erupted at the hospital. The Mayor’s men were closing in, their footsteps echoing like thunder in the sterile hallways. Ethan, Baekhyun, and Aki were trapped—until a nurse with a familiar, piercing gaze intercepted them.

“You need to move! Now!” she hissed.

“Why are you helping us?” Ethan had demanded, his hand hovering over his weapon.

The nurse’s expression shifted, a flicker of the iron-willed Inspector Christine appearing behind the stranger’s eyes. “It’s me, Ethan. Inspector Red. Christine. Do you really have time to ask about my new face? Move! Use your illusions—mask the girl and get out the back door!”

With the Mayor’s hunters at their heels and a Siren to find, the race against time had officially begun.

THE CONTINUATION: 

The Barrier

The group scrambled toward the hospital’s rear exit, the heavy boots of the Mayor’s men thundering behind them. Suddenly, Catherine stopped dead in her tracks. She raised her arms, and with a low hum of power, a shimmering invisible force field slammed into place, sealing the corridor.

“Monday! What are you doing? We have to go!” Jasmine cried, throwing herself against the barrier, but it wouldn’t budge.

Catherine turned back, a calm but sad smile on her face. “You need to go. Don’t worry about me.”

“Catherine, what are you doing? We aren’t leaving you!” Ethan shouted, his voice echoing in the narrow hall.

“Kuya Ethan, please,” Catherine whispered, her eyes glowing with a faint, otherworldly light. Beside her, the nurse stood perfectly still, her eyes rolled back into her head.

The Vessel

“Miss Christine, let’s go!” Baekhyun urged, reaching for the nurse’s hand.

The nurse’s head snapped toward him, her voice sounding like two people speaking at once. “Remember, I am not here physically. I am merely using this vessel. In a few minutes, my soul will be pulled back to my original body. We don’t have much time.”

Catherine nodded solemnly. She and the possessed nurse joined hands. Together, they began a rapid, rhythmic chant. A surge of white light erupted from their palms, engulfing Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, and the sleeping Jin Ae. In a blink, the hallway was empty of them.

A New Dimension

Left alone, the nurse gripped Catherine’s shoulder. “You need to see your grandmother immediately. Your training must begin.”

“But I thought I had two months,” Catherine argued, her breath hitching.

“The Treaty of Peace has been shattered,” Christine’s spirit hissed through the nurse’s lips. “A war is coming, and the Council of Witches demands your presence for your baptism. You have two months, Catherine—but those months will be spent in the Other Dimension , where time flows differently.”

The nurse’s body began to convulse as the possession started to break. “Cast the spell… now! I can’t… hold on… any longer!”

Catherine didn’t hesitate. She closed her eyes, visualizing her grandmother’s cottage and the gateway to the coven. As the nurse’s body slumped to the floor, Catherine whispered the final incantation. With a violent crack of energy, she vanished just as the Mayor’s men reached the barrier, leaving behind only the scent of ozone and the silence of an empty hospital.

Nana Amelia’s Discovery

Back at the house, Jeff walked in with heavy bags of groceries. “Nana Amelia, I’m home,” he called out. He found the old lady glued to the television, her face illuminated by the flickering screen.

She turned around with a warm smile. “Jeff, you’re back! How was work? Did my grandsons call you?”

“Not yet, Nana,” Jeff replied, setting the bags on the table. “I spoke to Min Joon earlier. He said Ethan, Aki, and Baekhyun are on a mission to find a Siren. I’m not sure I caught everything—Min Joon’s Tagalog is still pretty rough.”

Nana Amelia’s expression turned serious. “A Siren? That’s the only way to break a Dalaketnon curse.”

Suddenly, a voice on the TV caught her attention. A famous singer was beginning her set on a morning talk show. Nana Amelia froze, then scrambled for the remote to turn up the volume. “The wait is over… they finally got her on the show!”

“Nana, let me prepare the food, then I’m going to get some sleep,” Jeff said.

“No, no, I’ve already made you breakfast. Go to the kitchen and eat,” she urged, her eyes never leaving the screen. She began humming along to the melody, but halfway through, she stopped. A chill ran down her spine. “This melody… I’ve heard this before. A long time ago.”

She stared intensely at the singer, noticing a distinct bracelet on the woman’s left arm. Her eyes widened. “Melody?”

Jeff poked his head back into the room. “Who?”

“That woman,” Nana Amelia whispered, pointing at the screen. “I can’t believe she’s still alive. And why does she look so young? She hasn’t aged a day.”

“Maybe she’s a witch?” Jeff suggested.

“No,” Nana Amelia replied firmly. “She’s a Siren—the child of a human and the sea.”

The “Tsinelas” Treatment

Meanwhile, in a quiet field outside the city, the teleportation portal spat out the rest of the group.

“Ugh, my head… that was terrible,” Jasmine groaned, clutching her temples.

Aki and Baekhyun were equally dizzy, stumbling around as they looked for Ethan. They found him lying still on the grass. “Ethan! Are you okay?” Aki cried, rushing to kneel by his side.

“Baby, I’m here! Let me help you,” Baekhyun added, reaching for Ethan’s hand.

Ethan, feeling the two of them hovering over him, decided to have a little fun. He let out a weak, dramatic groan. “Oh… I’m so dizzy… everything is spinning…”

“Let me carry you, E!” Aki offered. “Step aside, I’ll carry him!” Baekhyun countered.

Ethan sat up slowly, giving them a sweet, fluttering smile. “You guys… you’re both so sweet. Come closer.”

“Bro, he’s going to kiss me,” Baekhyun whispered excitedly to Aki. Both men leaned in, closing their eyes in anticipation.

“E, kiss me,” Aki murmured. “Baby, over here,” Baekhyun added.

“I’ll only choose one of you,” Ethan whispered. He signaled to Jasmine, who had found one of his stray flip-flops in the grass. She handed it to him with a knowing smirk.

WHACK! WHACK!

“OW!” they yelled in unison as the rubber flip-flop caught them both across the face.

“You guys have time for this when Jin Ae is in a coma?” Ethan snapped, standing up and dusting off his pants.

Jasmine pointed to where Jin Ae lay, still trapped in her deep sleep. “She’s not waking up, guys. Monday told me if we don’t find that Siren, she’ll stay like this forever.”

“But we don’t even have a lead,” Ethan sighed. Suddenly, a small, glowing creature—a Whisperer —fluttered toward him. It buzzed a message directly into his ear. “A message from Nana Amelia?”

After a moment, Ethan’s face brightened. “Change of plans! We’re going back to the city. Nana Amelia found her. She knows where the Siren is.”

A Parting Request

As Ethan prepared to open a new portal, Jasmine stepped forward. “I think I need to head back. My friend is safe with you, and Monday is gone for her training. I feel useless here.”

Baekhyun walked over to her and pulled out a worn photograph. “Jasmine, can I ask a favor?”

“Anything, Kuya,” she replied.

“Can you find our mother?” he asked, handing her the photo. “Technically, she’s Jin Ae’s mom, but she’s mine too. I’ve heard Banshees are the best at finding the missing.”

Jasmine took the photo, her expression softening. “I’ll do my best, Kuya Baekhyun. You have my word.”

“Let’s go,” Ethan commanded, tearing a hole in the air. “The portal is open.”

Baekhyun lifted Jin Ae into his arms, and the group stepped through the shimmering light, leaving the field behind.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT - THE SONG OF THE SIREN (PART TWO)

The Legend of Melody

Back in the comfort of Nana Amelia’s living room, the atmosphere was thick with a mixture of nostalgia and urgency. Jeff watched as the old woman stared at the television, her eyes wide as if she were seeing a ghost.

“Melody…” Nana Amelia whispered again, her voice trembling.

“Who is she, Nana?” Jeff asked, leaning in. “You talk about her like she’s a legend.”

“She is more than a legend, Jeff. I haven’t seen that face in decades, and yet… look at her. Not a single wrinkle. Not a gray hair.” Nana Amelia pointed a shaky finger at the screen where the singer was performing a hauntingly beautiful aria. “She’s a Siren—the rare, beautiful product of a mermaid and a human. Her voice doesn’t just entertain; it heals, it commands, and it breaks the darkest of curses.”

The Search for the Lost Mother

While Ethan prepared the portal to return to the city, Baekhyun pulled Jasmine aside. The weight of his family’s fractured history was heavy in his eyes as he held out a faded, weathered photograph.

“Jasmine, I need a favor. Something personal,” Baekhyun said, his voice low so the others wouldn’t overhear.

“Anything, Kuya. What is it?” Jasmine asked.

“Can you find our mother?” He handed her the photo. “She’s been gone a long time. I know you’re worried about Jin Ae, but you’re a Banshee. Your kind has a gift for hearing the echoes of those who are lost. If anyone can find her, it’s you.”

Jasmine took the photo, looking at the woman who shared Baekhyun and Jin Ae’s features. “I’ll do my best, Kuya. I won’t stop until I have a lead for you. You have my word.”

Return to the City

With a sharp crack of magical energy, Ethan’s portal stabilized.

“Let’s go,” Ethan commanded, his face set in a mask of determination. “Nana Amelia has found her. We don’t have much time before the Dalaketnon curse claims Jin Ae for good.”

Aki stepped through first, followed by Baekhyun, who carried his sister’s limp body with protective care. Ethan took one last look at the field before stepping into the shimmering light, the portal collapsing behind them.

THE CONTINUATION:

A Warm Welcome

The portal shimmered and collapsed behind them as they stepped into the familiar warmth of Nana Amelia’s living room.

“Oh, thank god! You’re finally here,” Nana Amelia cried, rushing forward to pull Ethan, Baekhyun, and Aki into a tight, motherly hug.

“You guys look exhausted,” Jeff added, gesturing toward the dining area where steam rose from several plates. “We’ve prepared a feast. Eat first.”

“I am starving, Ninong!” Aki didn’t wait for a second invitation. He slid into a chair and started piling food onto his plate.

“Hey, save some for me!” Baekhyun followed close behind, sitting next to Aki and digging in with equal enthusiasm.

The Girl in the Photograph

While the boys focused on their meal, Nana Amelia led Ethan to the side, pulling a weathered, sepia-toned photograph from an old album. “This is her,” she whispered. “This is Melody.”

Ethan leaned in, squinting at the two women in the picture. One had a wild, ethereal beauty, while the other looked strikingly familiar. “She looks… familiar. But I can’t place the woman on the right. Where have I seen her?”

Nana Amelia chuckled, pinching his cheek affectionately. “That’s me, Apo ! That was taken a long time ago.”

She then pointed to the other woman—Melody. “She was my best friend. This was back when I had to leave Baekhyun with Ara Choi. Melody was a Siren, a child of the sea and the shore. When the ocean called her back, we lost all contact. I never knew if she survived the tides of time… until this morning.”

“How can you be so sure it’s her?” Ethan asked. “If she’s a Siren, wouldn’t she be… older?”

“Our secrets were shared, Ethan. We knew each other’s true natures,” Amelia said, her eyes misty. “Sirens don’t age like humans. The woman on that TV screen is the same girl I laughed with fifty years ago.”

The Diary Disaster

The serious moment was suddenly shattered by Aki, who came running out of the hallway, still chewing a piece of chicken.

“E! You’re not going to be happy about this!” Aki yelled, pointing toward the stairs.

“What now?” Ethan sighed, his hand moving to his forehead.

“Baekhyun found your diary! He’s in your room right now, reading it out loud and laughing his head off!”

Ethan’s face went from pale to a bright, furious red. “BAEKHYUN!” He roared the name so loud the plates on the table rattled.

Nana Amelia simply closed her eyes and held her head in her hands, knowing exactly what kind of magical chaos was about to erupt in her hallway.

The Secret of Eternal Youth

In her private dressing room, Aria handed her phone back to her assistant, Madeline, with a frustrated sigh. Her manager’s voice was still ringing in her ears.

“What was that about?” Madeline asked cautiously.

“The usual. Manager Kang thinks my performance was ‘lacking,’” Aria replied, her voice tinged with annoyance. She took a deep, steadying breath. “Forget him. Let’s go to that place you mentioned—the lead on my old friend.”

Madeline hesitated, checking her notes. “Miss Aria, I’m still not sure about this. The woman you’re looking for, Amelia… the records say she’s in her fifties.”

Aria looked at her reflection in the mirror—flawless, youthful skin that defied the decades. “That’s exactly right. Amelia would be fifty now. And so am I.” She caught Madeline’s confused expression and added with a sharp, knowing smile, “Perhaps I just had a very talented surgeon to keep me looking this young. Let’s go, Madeline. We’re wasting time.”

As they packed, Aria stopped. “Wait. Where is my necklace?”

Madeline reached into a velvet jewelry box and pulled out a delicate cord made of tiny, iridescent seashells, featuring a single, perfect clam pendant. Aria took it, her eyes softening. “If I wear this, she’ll recognize me the moment she sees me.”

The Banshee’s Map

Elsewhere, Jasmine sat alone, staring at the photograph of Baekhyun and Jin Ae’s mother. The task felt impossible. “If only Monday were here,” she whispered. “She’d know what to do.”

Absently, Jasmine began to draw lines on a scrap of paper. At first, they looked like random scribbles, the frantic movements of a restless mind. But as she stared at them, the lines began to shift in her vision. To any human, it was just ink, but to a Banshee, the lines began to connect, forming the outlines of streets, landmarks, and hidden paths.

“A map…” Jasmine gasped, her fingers tracing the ink. Her natural ability to find the lost was finally waking up.

The Weight of a Crown

In the silent, mist-covered realm of the Witches’ Coven, Catherine watched Jasmine through a scrying pool. She reached out toward the image of her friend, but the vision was snapped shut by her grandmother.

“Banshees are born to find what is lost, Catherine. It is in her nature,” Lola Esther said, her voice stern. “But your nature is different. You must focus on your baptism. The coven is counting on you.”

“But Lola—”

“No ‘buts’!” Esther scolded. “There is a war coming between the Bad Bellators and the Good Bellators. The Nogitsune has nearly reclaimed his nine tails. Witches are the only line of defense left for humanity. You cannot help your friends if you are not fully equipped for the battle ahead.”

Catherine bowed her head, the weight of the war settling on her shoulders. “I understand, Lola. I’m just… I’m so worried about Jin Ae. She won’t wake up.”

Lola Esther’s expression softened slightly. She placed a hand on her granddaughter’s shoulder. “Trust in the timing of the world. Amelia’s friend will help Jin Ae break the Dalaketnon’s curse. For now, you must meditate.”

Catherine nodded, closing her eyes and letting the magic of the other dimension flow through her, preparing for the day she would officially become a leader.

A Chaotic Reunion

“Good Lord, what is happening now? Why are you two fighting like children?” Nana Amelia cried out, throwing her hands up in exasperation.

In the middle of the living room, Baekhyun and Ethan were locked in a ridiculous scuffle, tumbling over cushions. Meanwhile, Aki sat comfortably on the edge of the sofa, staring at them while peacefully munching on a bowl of popcorn.

“Aki, do you know why they’re at it again?” Nana Amelia asked.

Aki swallowed a handful of popcorn and shrugged. “Nana, they always do this. Usually, it’s Baekhyun and I fighting for Ethan’s heart, but today they’ve just got too much energy. I don’t know how to stop them anymore.”

A sharp knock at the door cut through the chaos. When Nana Amelia opened it, the world seemed to go still.

“Is this the residence of Amelia Sandoval?” the woman at the door asked.

Amelia’s eyes traveled from the woman’s youthful face to the necklace resting against her collarbone—a delicate string of rare conchs and sea shells. Her breath hitched. “Melody?”

“Friendship! Oh my gosh, it’s really you!” Aria cried, throwing her arms around her old friend.

“Please, come in!” Amelia said, her voice trembling with joy as she led her guest into the small house.

The Siren’s Assessment

As they entered, Amelia shot a warning look at the boys. “You two, stop this instant… or else,” she said softly. The sheer authority in her voice made Ethan and Baekhyun freeze mid-shove.

Aki, ever the gentleman, hurried over with a tray of hot tea. “Thank you, Aki. You’re very thoughtful,” Nana Amelia said, before turning to Melody. “These are my grandsons. This is Ethan, and this is Baekhyun—the baby I told you about all those years ago.”

Melody smiled warmly at them. “I’m so happy Baekhyun found you, Ethan. I told you once, Melia… love will keep us alive. And hey, that’s a song!”

They shared a laugh, but the lighthearted moment was shattered by a piercing scream from the guest room. It was Jin Ae, her voice full of agonizing pain. They rushed to her side, finding the dark vines on her skin pulsing with a sickly light.

“What is happening to her, Melia?” Melody asked, her face turning pale.

“We are so lucky you’re here,” Amelia said. “We need your help to break this young lady’s curse.”

Melody approached the bed, staring at Jin Ae’s feet where the vines were thickest. She slowly unfastened her seashell necklace.

“What is she doing?” Baekhyun whispered.

“She’s under a Dalaketnon curse,” Melody explained, her voice turning clinical. “We’re fortunate; the one who did this isn’t high-ranking in their world. I can sing for her, but it won’t be easy.”

“Why not?” Amelia asked.

“This curse won’t break in an hour. It takes days—sometimes months. And my voice alone isn’t enough to shatter the Dalaketnon’s grip. I need the harmony of a Banshee . Our voices must collide to reach the frequency needed to tear the curse apart.”

The Transformation

Melody began to hum, a low, vibrating sound that made the water in the glasses on the bedside table ripple. As the melody intensified, the air grew humid and smelled of salt. Her legs began to shimmer and fuse, her skin turning to iridescent scales until a magnificent mermaid tail rested where her feet had been. Her gills fluttered at her neck as she began to lose her balance.

Amelia acted quickly, using her magic to lift Melody, letting her float in the air as she continued her haunting harmony.

“The legends were right,” Ethan whispered, mesmerized. “Their voices are beautiful.”

Baekhyun leaned over, whispering into Ethan’s ear, “I think I’m getting horny just listening to her.”

SLAP.

Ethan’s hand connected with Baekhyun’s face before he could finish. Aki stepped in, pointing toward Nana Amelia to keep them quiet.

“About the Banshee,” Ethan whispered. “Jasmine is the only one we know, and she’s away on a mission to find Baekhyun’s mom. Should we summon her back?”

“No,” Baekhyun said, his expression softening. “I’ll find our mom myself later. Let her finish her task.”

“Don’t worry, bro. We’ll help you with that mission when this is over,” Aki added.

“Excuse me?” Aria’s assistant, Madeline, stepped forward, interrupting them. “You’re looking for a Banshee?”

“Yes,” Ethan said, confused.

“I am a Banshee,” Madeline stated firmly.

Melody stopped her humming for a moment, looking at her assistant in shock. “Are you sure about this, Madeline?”

“I’m positive, Miss Melody!” Madeline didn’t just say it—she inhaled deeply and let out a controlled, piercing shriek that rattled the windows and made the two fox-spirits and the Sigbinan wince in pain.

Everyone in the room was convinced. They finally had the two voices they needed to save Jin Ae.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE - THE QUEST OF JASMINE

The Encounter

“The map says she’s here, but this town is massive,” Jasmine muttered to herself, staring at the cryptic ink lines on her paper. “How am I supposed to find one woman in all of this?”

She was so focused on the map that she didn’t see the figure rounding the corner. THUD. Jasmine stumbled back, nearly losing her balance until a pair of strong arms caught her.

“I’m so sorry! Miss, are you okay? Did I hurt you?” the man asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. Jasmine looked up, ready to snap, but the words died in her throat. She knew that face. She knew those eyes.

“Ambrose?” she breathed.

The man’s face transformed into a brilliant, wide smile. “Jasmine? Is that really you? My God, I can’t believe I’d run into you here of all places!”

“Ah… Ambrose. You can let go of me now. I’m fine,” Jasmine said, forcing an awkward smile and gently pulling away from his grip.

“Sorry, I just—how have you been?” Ambrose asked eagerly. “It’s been years. When was the last time we actually saw each other?”

Internal Monologue

As Ambrose spoke, the intro to Yes, and? started playing like a sassy soundtrack in Jasmine’s mind. She looked at him, her thoughts racing: Is he serious? How dare he ask when we last saw each other! It was the day we broke up! Does he think he can just flash those dimples and win me back? No way. Even if he is wearing that white tank top… and those muscles…

“Jas? You still with me?” Ambrose asked, leaning closer. “You look a little dazed. Should I take you to a hospital?”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Jasmine snapped, regaining her composure.

“Are you sure? I remember you, Jasmine. You’re an expert at hiding when you’re hurt. That was always your greatest talent,” Ambrose said, his voice dropping to a softer, more intimate tone.

“Yes, and?” Jasmine replied coolly, turning on her heel and walking away.

The Sight of the Target

Ambrose hurried to catch up with her. “Can we talk for just a second?”

“What do you call this? We’re talking right now, aren’t we?” Jasmine didn’t slow her pace. But then, her eyes caught a figure across the plaza. A woman was walking into a small shop in the distance. Her heart skipped a beat.

“Miss Ara?” she whispered. It was definitely her—Jin Ae and Baekhyun’s mother.

“What did you call her?” Ambrose asked, confused.

Jasmine turned to him, her urgency overriding her annoyance. “Ambrose, look, you need to stay away from me for a bit. I have someone I desperately need to see.”

“Why? Are you working for the census now?” Ambrose joked, then saw how serious she was. “Wait, do you mean that woman?”

Jasmine froze. “Do you know her?”

“Of course I do,” Ambrose said, crossing his arms with a confident smirk. “As the Young Mayor of this town, I know everyone. I can tell you her whole story.”

Jasmine’s eyes widened. “Tell me. Now.”

Ambrose leaned in, winking at her with the same charm that used to drive her crazy. “Follow me to my office, Miss Census. I’ll give you the full report.”

Jasmine tried to keep her face stern, but a small, secret thrill flickered in her chest. She couldn’t help but let a tiny smile slip through.

“There she is,” Ambrose teased. “I knew I could get a smile out of you. Follow me, this way.”

A Change of Heart

While Jin Ae rested, the three men gathered in the hallway. Akihiko took a slow, steadying sip of his tea. “Your sister is recovering, Baekhyun. She’s not awake yet, but the vines are fading. Do you have a plan for the Mayor who did this to her?”

Baekhyun’s eyes darkened, his hands curling into fists. “I want to smash his face in. I’m going back for revenge—and we still have a Sigbin to catch. Are you guys in?”

“Count me in, bro,” Aki said, raising a hand.

“No,” Ethan interrupted, his voice cold and final. “We aren’t going back. Jasmine is already looking for your mother. Once she’s safe, we focus on stopping your grandfather’s madness.”

“Ethan, you don’t understand,” Baekhyun argued. “My grandfather is a Bellator with connections you can’t imagine. His beliefs are… darker than the ones you know.”

“My decision is final,” Ethan snapped, turning his back on them and walking away.

Aki leaned toward Baekhyun. “You really love him, don’t you?”

Baekhyun sighed. “More than my own life. But right now, it feels like there’s no room for love with all these problems.”

Aki tapped him on the shoulder with a soft smile. “If you love him, don’t stop making him feel special. Because… I’m stepping back. I’ve realized being his best friend is enough. I don’t want to ruin what we have.”

Baekhyun’s face lit up. He threw his arms around Aki in a massive hug. “Thank you, Bestie!”

“Ugh, stop,” Aki groaned, though he was laughing. “Me and Ethan never call each other that. It’s so cringe.”

Unbeknownst to them, Ethan was watching from around the corner, a small, genuine smile playing on his lips.

The Awakening

“LOLA!”

The shout from the kitchen sent the boys racing down the hall. They burst into the room and froze. Jin Ae was sitting up, rubbing her eyes.

“Ji-Jin Ae?” Baekhyun stammered, tears springing to his eyes.

“Kuya? Where am I? Where are Monday and Jasmine?” she asked weakly. Baekhyun didn’t answer; he simply lunged forward and pulled her into a fierce, protective hug.

“Don’t celebrate just yet,” Melody cautioned. Her shimmering tail had faded, and her legs had returned to their human form. “The curse is broken, but its residue is still inside her. She needs purification; our voices could only do so much.”

“Thank you, Bestie ,” Nana Amelia said, beaming at Melody.

Aki and Baekhyun shared a look of pure horror at the word. Ethan leaned in, whispering into their ears with a devilish smirk. “Hear that? Besties! “

“E, stop it!” Aki hissed.

“What’s wrong? Are you children fighting again?” Nana Amelia asked.

“No, Lola,” Ethan replied with a playful glint in his eye. “Aki is just being… sensitive.”

Enter: Elijah

“I don’t know how you deal with them, Amelia,” Melody laughed. “You’re lucky I’m still single with no children, right?”

“What do you mean?” Melody corrected her. “He’ll be here any minute. He just texted me.”

Right on cue, a loud, expensive-sounding car horn honked outside. Melody rushed to the door, her face glowing. “He’s here! Come on, you have to meet him!”

The group followed her outside and stopped in their tracks. A man stepped out of a sleek car, looking like he had just walked off a movie set. He was strikingly handsome, with a sharp jawline and a warm, easy smile. He waved at his mother.

“Elijah! My son,” Melody cried, hugging him tightly.

“I followed your instructions, Mom,” he said, his voice smooth and deep.

“Elijah, meet my bestie, Amelia,” Melody introduced them. Elijah stepped forward and, with perfect grace, took Nana Amelia’s hand and performed a respectful pagmamano , pressing her hand to his forehead.

Aki leaned toward Baekhyun, whispering urgently. “Ask him if he’s single.”

“I got you, Bestie,” Baekhyun whispered back, before turning to Ethan. “Your ‘best friend’ wants to know if the pretty boy is available. Looks like he’s found a new target.”

“It’s an honor, Lola,” Elijah said to Amelia. “Mom told me you’re a legend in the kitchen. I’ve been dying to taste your famous Biko.”

Aki suddenly lunged forward, grabbing Elijah’s hands. “Hi! I’m Akihiko. I’m also a ‘product’ of Lola Amelia. If you want, you can taste me instead. I guarantee you’ll be satisfied.”

Ethan’s face turned scarlet. He grabbed Aki by the ear and began dragging him away. “Please excuse my friend, Miss Melody! He’s… he’s joking! Nice to meet you, Elijah—pardon us!”

Melody burst into laughter. “He’s naughty, Amelia! Just like we were! Come, let’s get that Biko. I want to wrap some up for my husband to try.”

As they headed to the kitchen, Elijah caught Aki’s eye and gave him a small, mysterious smile.

“Bro! He smiled at me!” Aki hissed, giving Baekhyun a celebratory fist bump.

“I told you! The direct approach works,” Baekhyun cheered.

“Oh, so Baekhyun is your teacher now?” Ethan’s voice was dangerously calm. He flicked his fingers, casting a quick tripping spell that sent both Aki and Baekhyun sprawling onto the floor.

“So cruel!” Baekhyun yelled from the rug.

“Yeah, he is,” Aki groaned. “Think carefully, bro. If you marry him, this is your life. Constant torture.”

“Is that right, Bestie ?” Ethan said, flicking his fingers again.

Political Dynasties and Secret Societies

Jasmine took a slow sip of the tea Ambrose had prepared, her eyes scanning the opulent office. “I still can’t wrap my head around it. You? The Mayor of this town? How did that even happen?”

Ambrose didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he pointed to a gold-framed portrait on the wall—his father, looking stern in a suit. “Political dynasty, Jasmine. My father was the mayor before he passed. Then my mother took over. Now that she’s retired, it’s my turn. And when my term ends, my older sister is already lined up to replace me.”

Jasmine set her cup down, her expression turning urgent. “Look, we can talk about your family tree later. The woman I’m searching for—Ara—is in serious danger. I need to reach her before the goons from the other town catch up to her.”

“What do you mean ‘goons’?” Ambrose asked, his playful demeanor shifting into something more serious.

“It’s a long story,” Jasmine sighed. “Just give me her address and details.”

“No,” Ambrose said firmly. “If you want to talk to her, I’ll take you. But you do it under my supervision.”

“But why?” Jasmine protested.

Ambrose leaned across his desk, his gaze piercing. “Because she is part of the White Dove . She’s under our protection. And besides…” He raised an eyebrow, his voice dropping to a whisper. “You’ve got trouble following you, Jasmine. I can see the stain of a Dalaketnon curse clinging to your energy.”

The Clairvoyant’s Condition

Jasmine nearly dropped her tea. “How… how could you possibly know about that?” She thought back to the encounter at the hospital and the dark magic that had nearly consumed Jin Ae.

“It’s simple. I’m a clairvoyant,” Ambrose explained calmly. “I see the echoes of the past and the shadows of the future. When we bumped into each other earlier, the vision hit me like a physical blow. I saw exactly what happened to your friend.”

Jasmine was speechless. Her ex-boyfriend wasn’t just a politician; he was a powerful psychic. “If you saw it, then you know how desperate we are. Please, help me.”

“I will,” Ambrose said, standing up and walking around the desk toward her. “But I have one condition.”

Jasmine braced herself. “What is it?”

“Let’s fix what we broke,” he said, stopping just inches away from her. “We never had closure, Jasmine. But seeing you now… I realize I don’t want closure. I want you back in my life.”

“Ambrose!” Jasmine gasped, her heart racing as she looked into the eyes of the man she thought she had moved on from.

The Bakery in the Shadows

Across town, in a quiet, sunlit bakery, Ara was busy tidying the counter. The scent of fresh bread filled the air, providing a peaceful contrast to the chaos brewing elsewhere.

“Auntie! You’re finally here,” Ara called out as the bell chimed. “Let’s eat lunch together.”

A middle-aged woman with a kind face walked in, hanging her apron on a hook. “What’s on the menu today, Chief Ara?” her aunt asked with a smile.

“Your favorite,” Ara replied, lifting the lid of a pot to reveal a steaming, sour broth. “Pork Sinigang.”

“Perfect. Let’s close up the shop for an hour,” her aunt said, flipping the ‘Open’ sign to ‘Closed.’ “I want to enjoy this meal with my favorite niece.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY - THE NEW WITCH LEADER AND CHANGING PROPHECY

The Return of the Witch Leader

A Family at Odds

In a quiet provincial house, the air was thick with the scent of dried grass and old wood. Magnolia looked out at the backyard, her face etched with worry. “Alya, my child, please go get your laundry. They’re dry now. Don’t leave a single piece out there, especially your underwear. Your grandmother’s spirit will be restless if you don’t listen.”

Alya groaned, not looking up from her phone. “Mom, we’re in the computer age. Those old beliefs Lola told you? They don’t exist anymore. It’s just fabric on a string.”

“Alya, please. We’re going to be here for two weeks. Don’t start this now,” Magnolia pleaded.

Alya bolted upright, her face turning red. “Two weeks? You tricked me! You said we’d be leaving tomorrow!”

“We have to wait for your aunt and the other relatives,” Magnolia explained softly. “We can’t bury your grandmother until her whole family is here to say goodbye.”

Before she could continue, Alya’s father stepped into the room, his face stern. “You will respect your mother, Alya.”

“No! You never understand! You both lied to me!” Alya shouted. She ran to her room, the door slamming so hard the house shook.

“Spoiled brat,” her father muttered, reaching for the doorknob.

Magnolia stopped him, placing a gentle hand on his arm. “Let her be. She’s young and grieving in her own way. I’ll talk to her when the air clears.”

“Magnolia, I don’t know where you get your patience,” her husband sighed, “but I’m lucky you’re my wife.”

The Reckoning of Mayor Montes

While the others were planning to move Jin Ae to the White Dove facility for purification, Baekhyun had slipped away. He didn’t want a facility; he wanted blood.

He stood in the Mayor’s office in the small town, his knuckles bruised and the Mayor’s face a bloody mess. “If I were you,” Baekhyun growled, his voice dropping an octave, “I would release your pets and lift the curse on my sister right now.”

Mayor Montes spat blood onto the floor, a jagged grin on his face. “Over my dead body, boy.”

“If you want to see Satan today, I’ll be happy to send you to him,” Baekhyun hissed. His eyes glowed a predatory gold as sharp, ivory claws began to tear through his fingertips.

Just as he lunged, a voice rang out like a bell, freezing both of them in place.

“ Hunong! “ (Stop!)

A wave of silver light washed over the room. Both men found themselves unable to move. They turned their heads slowly to see a young woman standing in the doorway, her presence radiating a power that made the air hum.

“The new Witch Leader,” the Mayor whispered, his eyes widening in terror.

“Catherine?” Baekhyun asked, breathless. “Is that really you?”

“Yes, Kuya Baekhyun,” Catherine said, stepping into the room. A leather-bound book floated beside her, its pages turning rapidly on their own. She looked at the Mayor with cold, ancient eyes. “Surprise, Mayor Montes. It’s time to pay for what you did to my friend.”

She began to chant. The Mayor’s screams were cut short as his body began to shrink and wither, his skin turning to bark and his bones into fiber. Within seconds, he had collapsed into a small, dark seed. Catherine calmly picked it up and tucked it into her pocket.

“What did you do to him?” Baekhyun asked, shifting back into his human form.

“It’s a long story, Kuya. But Jin Ae is free now,” Catherine said. She looked at the Sigbin cowering in the corner. “These creatures are free, too. They belong in the sanctuary.”

The Illusion

Catherine turned to Baekhyun. “Are you still going through with your mission for the Black Dove?”

“I have to,” Baekhyun said. “It’s the only way to find my mother.”

“I can help you,” Catherine said. She took a strand of Sigbin fur and a common stone from the floor. She cast a swift glamour over the rock. “Take this. To your grandfather and the Black Dove, this stone will look and feel like a living Sigbin. To us, it’s just a rock. Use it to get your information, and then get out. And whatever you do… do not let them know you are a Gumiho.”

She looked at him sadly. “The Black Dove doesn’t just want monsters; they want Gumihos. They remember what happened to the one who turned into a Nogitsune . Don’t become a story like that.”

With a wave of her hand, Catherine sent the real Sigbin back to their hidden realm and vanished in a swirl of mist.

The Shadow on the Clothesline

Back at the provincial house, the sun was setting. Alya had forgotten her mother’s warning. On the clothesline, her laundry swayed in the evening breeze.

From the dark edge of the forest, a strange, hunched creature crept toward the porch. It moved with a jerky, unnatural rhythm. It reached out a spindly hand, picking up a piece of Alya’s clothing and bringing it to its face, sniffing deeply. It moved from one garment to the next, its breathing heavy and wet.

“ALYA! YOUR CLOTHES!”

The creature vanished into the shadows the moment Magnolia’s voice rang out from the kitchen. Magnolia walked out, grumbling to herself as she snatched the clothes off the line, unaware that something had just been marking them as a trail.

The Blood of a Tamawo

In the dark sanctuary of the Nogitsune, Alexis paced nervously. “Nana Esther, how is my friend?”

“He’s stable,” Esther replied, her voice heavy with shadow. “But the Nogitsune has claimed his eighth tail. His power is nearly absolute.”

“I thought he was satisfied with his current reach,” Alexis muttered, “but it seems his disciples are more ambitious than he is.”

Inside the inner chamber, Kaito stared at Calista with narrowed eyes. “The prophecy changed? You expect me to believe the heavens simply shifted their mind?”

“I do not trick you, Kaito-sama,” Calista said calmly, opening her ancient tome. “Read it for yourself.”

Kaito leaned in, his voice a low growl as he read the shimmering ink:

“The Nogitsune requires the blood of a Tamawo to earn the Tail of Destruction. Yet, a tri-force of blood shall rise to meet him: a union of spirits from the Philippines, Japan, and Korea.”

“The old ways said only a Sigbinan could kill me,” Kaito mused, a chill running down his spine. “Now it’s a coalition? Who are these creatures?”

“If it’s from our land, it’s the Sigbinan,” Zac added, scratching his head. “But Japan and Korea? Are we talking about Kitsunes and Gumihos?”

“That is for you to discover,” Kaito commanded. “Calista, use your knowledge of the stars and your craft as a witch to find them.”

Calista stiffened, her eyes flashing. “I am not a witch, Kaito-sama. I am a Babaylan . My magic is of the earth and the spirits, not the hearth.” With a sharp nod, she gripped her book and vanished into the shadows of the hallway.

Red Hair and Ancient Spirits

Back at Nana Amelia’s, the door swung open to reveal Baekhyun and a transformed Catherine.

“Catherine! Is that you?” Nana Amelia gasped, dropping her wooden spoon. “Your hair… it’s red!”

“It’s good to see you, Lola Amelia,” Catherine said with a respectful bow.

“Why red, child? Did Esther approve of this? You had such lovely dark hair, but if you start dyeing it at this age—”

“Nana Amelia, it’s the style!” Baekhyun interrupted with a grin. “Red is ‘in’ right now.”

“Baekhyun, my apo , you’re a K-pop idol in Korea, so we expect you to look like a rainbow,” Amelia teased, winking at Catherine. “But Esther’s grandchild? She’s the new leader of the Coven. Red is the color of power.”

“She looks incredible, Lola,” Aki added, leaning against the doorframe.

“Tell me, Catherine,” Amelia said, her expression turning curious. “Did you visit the La Fiery ?”

“La Who?” Ethan asked, confused.

“It’s a long story, Kuya Ethan,” Catherine explained. “I was chosen by the Fiery Spirit to keep the Heart of Hestia until the rightful keeper claims it. But yes, Lola, I saw Ate Gabriela. She sent this for you.” She handed over a small sachet of fragrant herbs.

“Jasmine and Rose tea!” Amelia beamed. “The best for the nerves. Aki, help me in the kitchen. We need a pot immediately. And stay focused—Elijah will be back next week.”

Aki’s face lit up at the mention of Elijah, and he practically skipped into the kitchen behind her.

The Plan and the Census Girl

Once they were alone, Catherine’s face grew serious. “Jin Ae is safe. The Babaylan are purifying her as we speak. But Baekhyun, are you really going to trick your grandfather with that stone?”

“It’s the only way to keep my mom safe,” Baekhyun said.

“Jasmine gave us an update,” Ethan added. “She spotted Mr. Choi’s minions in the town where your mother is hiding. She and Ambrose are doing everything they can to divert them.”

“Ambrose?” Catherine raised an eyebrow. “Jasmine’s ex? This should be interesting.”

The Vigilante of the Wind

In the distant town, the sun was setting as a group of black-suited men prowled the streets. From a rooftop, Jasmine watched them through a lace mask.

“Ambrose, stay back!” Jasmine hissed. “If they see the Mayor hanging out with a vigilante, your career is over. I’ll handle the distraction.”

“That mask… it’s the one we used when we—” Ambrose started, a smirk playing on his lips.

“I don’t have anything else to hide my face!” Jasmine snapped, her cheeks flushing. “Just let them think I’m a vigilante. Let them call me…”

“The Bunny Girl?” Ambrose teased.

“No. The Census Girl ,” Jasmine replied. She raised her Weather Pipe , an ancient tool of the Banshees, and blew a sharp, concentrated breath into it.

A massive gale erupted from the pipe, a localized hurricane that sent the goons flying backward, their papers and hats scattering across the cobblestones. They scrambled in confusion, blinded by the dust and wind.

Ambrose watched from the shadows, laughing as he leaned against a brick wall. “She’s absolutely crazy,” he whispered to himself, his eyes full of admiration. “And God, I love it.”

The Shadow on the Line

Alya stood by the window, her eyes narrowing as she looked toward the backyard. There, standing right beside the wooden posts of the clothesline, was a man she didn’t recognize. He was lean, with an unnerving stillness about him. When he noticed her watching, his lips curled into a slow, knowing smile that made her skin crawl.

“Who is that guy?” Alya asked, nudging her cousin who was drying a stack of bowls.

“Where?” her cousin asked, leaning over to get a better look.

Alya blinked, looking back at the spot by the laundry. The space was empty. The grass was still, and the only thing moving was the corner of a white sheet flapping in the breeze. The man had vanished as if he had never been there at all.

“He… he must have left already,” Alya stammered, though her heart was pounding against her ribs.

“Cousin, quit daydreaming,” her cousin teased, handing her a pile of chinaware. “Let’s get these to the kitchen. Tita Magnolia needs these plates for the arrival of the guests tonight. Move it!”

Alya took the plates, but she couldn’t shake the feeling of those eyes on her. She followed her cousin inside, but as she closed the kitchen door, she couldn’t help but wonder if the “old beliefs” her mother talked about were actually warnings she should have taken seriously.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE - THE TAMAWO

“Alya, are you okay?” her cousin asked. Hearing Dory’s voice, Alya immediately snapped back to her senses.

“Yes—sorry, what were you saying?” she replied. It was obvious she wasn’t focusing on the conversation; instead, her eyes were fixed on a young man smiling at her from a distance.

“Be careful with that guy,” Dory warned. “Our town is small, so I know everyone who lives here, but I don’t recognize him. People say his family lives near the forest entrance, but that’s just weird.”

“Dory, he’s staring at me,” Alya whispered.

“Let’s get inside. I have a bad feeling about him,” Dory said. she grabbed her cousin’s arm and pulled her quickly into the house.

The Rice Cakes

On the other side of town, Nana Amelia smiled as a familiar face approached. “Oh, Elijah, my apo ! You’re here. Where’s your mom?”

“She’s at work, Lola,” Elijah replied. “I’m just here to pick up the rice cakes she ordered.”

“Yes, wait here. Let me get those boxes from the kitchen,” Nana Amelia said. She headed inside, but stopped when she saw Aki standing there, staring blankly toward the door. “What are you doing? I thought you were going to help me carry these.”

“Yeah, of course,” Aki replied. He was wearing only an apron and shorts, and he was busy rubbing a little oil onto his arms and chest.

“And why are you doing that?” Ethan asked, walking over with a look of disbelief.

“So I look hot and delicious,” Aki smirked.

“No, you look like a stripper. Stop that!” Ethan hissed.

Before they could argue further, Baekhyun approached them. “Elijah is here, bro. Go! Show off those muscles. Remember what I told you: adore him. And don’t forget to bite your lip while you’re looking at his.”

“I got it, bro,” Aki said, grabbing a stack of boxes. “Wish me luck.”

Ethan watched them, looking deeply annoyed. Since when were they “bros”? he wondered.

“Good luck, man,” Baekhyun called out. “I’ll pray for your love life!”

When Nana Amelia saw Aki emerging with the boxes, she moved to introduce him to Melody’s son. “Eli, this is Aki. I’m sure you remember him. And this is the last of the boxes.”

“Yes. Ohayogozaimasu !” Elijah said, giving a polite bow.

“ Ohayo ,“ Aki replied, trying to look effortless. “ Nana Amelia no tsukutta omochi o kiniitte itadakeruto ureshīdesu. (I hope you like the rice cakes Nana Amelia made.)“

“ Tashikana koto ,“ Elijah smiled. (Sure thing.)

“That’s enough,” Nana Amelia interrupted, gesturing to the car. “Aki, take these to Elijah’s car.”

Aki immediately obeyed, making sure to secretly flex his biceps as he walked beside Elijah.

“Thank you, Lola Amelia,” Elijah called back.

“Take care, apo . Say hi to your mom for me, okay?” she said before heading back inside.

Aki broke the silence as they reached the vehicle. “Is this new?” he asked, nodding toward the car.

“Yes, my mom gave it to me as a birthday present. Actually, I’m inviting you to my party tonight,” Elijah said. “I forgot to tell your friends, so please invite Ethan and Baekhyun for me, too.”

Elijah opened the trunk. “You can put the boxes here. I’m sure your arms are tired.”

“Nope, I can manage,” Aki said, slowly lowering the boxes while making sure his muscles stayed tensed.

“ Arigatogozaimasu , Akihiko-san,“ Elijah said.

“ Nihon-go ga jōzude sugoidesu ne? Doko de son’na koto naratta ndesu ka? “ Aki asked. (Your Japanese is impressive. Where did you learn that?)

“ Watashi wa chichi to issho ni Nihon ni ninenkan ryūgaku shite sunde imasuga, chichi wa watashi ni Nihon-go no hanashikata o oshiete kuremashita, “ Elijah answered. (I lived and studied in Japan for two years with my dad; he taught me how to speak it.)

“ To iu koto wa, otōsan wa Nihonjin datta ndesu ka? “ (So, your dad was Japanese?)

Before Elijah could answer, a sudden chill swept past. Something moved—too fast to see—leaving behind the heavy, sweet scent of roses.

Aki blinked, startled. “Do you smell that? The roses?”

Elijah didn’t answer. His expression shifted instantly. He slammed the trunk shut, his movements hurried. “I have to go.”

“Okay?” Aki said, confused by the sudden change in mood.

As Elijah climbed into the driver’s seat, he seemed to recover his composure just enough to wink at Aki. “I’ll see you later tonight at my party. Don’t be late.”

“Yeah… sure,” Aki said, watching him pull away. “See you there. Take care.”

Back in the city, a woman’s frantic weeping caught the attention of Jasmine and Ambrose. They approached her immediately to find out what was wrong.

“Madam, what is going on? Where are they taking your child?” Jasmine asked, concern etched on her face.

“The Tamawo ,” the woman sobbed. “They took my daughter. We only just recovered her from the woods.” Before they could ask anything else, she hurried away, clutching her child.

“Tamawo?” Jasmine repeated, the name tasting strange in her mouth.

In Philippine folklore, the Tamawo is a malevolent, elf-like entity known for its striking albino features. Some believe they are a type of Encanto —extremely handsome beings with pale, shimmering skin that sparkles under direct sunlight. Their physical attributes often include pointed, leaf-shaped ears, high-bridged noses, and a distinct lack of a philtrum—the vertical groove above the upper lip.

“Yes, in this part of the city, my team keeps receiving reports of missing persons,” Ambrose explained. “The victims are almost always young women.”

“Seriously? And you haven’t done anything to resolve this?” Jasmine challenged him.

“I’ve sent a Babaylan into this town, but it seems even they can’t stop the Tamawo from their kidnapping business,” Ambrose replied.

As he was explaining, a woman accidentally bumped into Jasmine. “Sorry, Miss! I didn’t see you. My bad,” the lady said.

Jasmine’s eyes widened as she recognized the face. “Miss Ara?”

“Huh? How do you know me?” Ara asked, stepping back suspiciously. “Are you one of my dad’s minions sent to capture me?”

Jasmine scoffed, “Minion? Even though I am short, I am far too beautiful to be a minion, Miss Ara.”

Ara turned to Ambrose. “Mr. Mayor, who is this woman?”

“She’s—” Ambrose began, but Jasmine intervened, introducing herself directly to Jin Ae and Baekhyun’s mother.

“My name is Jasmine. I am not a minion, regardless of my height,” she said firmly. “I’m actually here to ensure your safety. Jin Ae and Kuya Baekhyun asked me to check on you.”

“My children… how are they?” Ara asked, her voice softening with motherly worry.

Before Jasmine could answer, a young lady approached and caught Ara’s attention. “Tita Ara, we have to go. My cousin needs these herbal plants.”

“Tita Ara, we have to go,” the young woman interrupted. “My cousin needs these herbal plants.”

“Oh, yes,” Ara agreed. “Mr. Mayor, Jasmine—it would be better if we discuss these matters at home. Follow me; I’ll prepare some tea and food. I have a strong feeling my father’s minions are still lurking in this town, but first, I want you to meet my niece, Dory.”

They left the clearing and soon arrived at a house with a striking, ancient design.

“If I’m not mistaken,” Jasmine noted, looking up at the eaves, “this architecture was inspired by the era of the Japanese occupation.”

“I’m impressed. You’re quite the history buff, aren’t you?” Ambrose asked.

“The Japanese occupation of the Philippines occurred between 1942 and 1945 during World War II,” Jasmine added confidently. “And the Philippines was granted full independence by the U.S. in 1946.”

Ambrose pulled out his phone, scrolling quickly. “Wow, everything you just said is exactly what’s on Google,” he said, looking at her with newfound amazement.

“Yeah, well, maybe my brain is just functioning well today,” Jasmine quipped.

“That’s enough history for now. Let’s go inside,” Ara urged.

Ambrose hesitated at the threshold. “Ah, Miss Ara? I’m safe to assume this house doesn’t have any ghosts, right?”

“None,” Ara replied. “Do you see that Bagua at the entrance? Lola Charito said these Baguas are blocking charms. No bad entity can enter this house.”

“But in that movie Feng Shui ,” Ambrose countered nervously, “Miss Krissy was shouting—”

He turned around mid-sentence and caught a glimpse of his own reflection in a nearby mirror. He let out a blood-curdling scream. The others rushed to the door to see what was wrong, only to find Dory and Jasmine doubling over with laughter. Ara bit her lip, trying her best to stay composed.

“That’s enough, okay? Stop playing around, Jasmine,” Ara said, though her eyes twinkled.

“I just can’t get over it, Ambrose,” Jasmine gasped, clutching her stomach. “You have such a muscular body, but when you scream, all I hear is the voice of Kris Aquino!”

“Whatever, minion!” Ambrose huffed, crossing his arms.

“That’s enough,” Dory smiled, gesturing toward the living room. “Let’s get inside, Miss Jasmine, Mayor Ambrose.”

The Birthday Party

Aki and Ethan stood at the entrance, stunned. The scale of the event was massive, and the crowd was even larger. Melody’s house was sprawling—easily as grand as the famous Choi mansion.

“Where’s Baekhyun?” Ethan asked, looking over the sea of heads.

“Miss Melody asked him to be the host, remember?” Aki reminded him.

Just then, Ethan spotted Baekhyun on the stage. The crowd went wild as the music started; he was singing the hit song that had topped charts in both Korea and the Philippines. As the melody filled the room, Ethan found himself drifting back to the first time they had met.

FLASHBACK

“Baekhyun! Baekhyun! Baekhyun!” the crowd had roared, chanting his name in a deafening rhythm.

When the music began, the energy was electric. After the first stanza, Baekhyun paused, a mischievous glint in his eye. He wanted a duet. “Who knows this song?” he shouted into the mic. “Who wants to come up and sing with me?”

A forest of hands shot into the air. Ethan tried to stay small, but his friends were having none of it. They began pointing at him frantically.

“My friend Ethan knows it! He’s right here! Pick him, Baekhyun!” Janferd yelled.

Ethan felt his face heat up with embarrassment and tried to refuse, but it was too late. Baekhyun was already weaving through the crowd toward him. The audience screamed as Baekhyun reached out and grabbed Ethan’s hand.

“Ethan! His name is Ethan!” Jan shouted, ever the supportive friend.

“Wow, super supportive,” Ethan muttered under his breath, though he couldn’t help but smile.

“Go, Ethan!” Baekhyun encouraged, leading him toward the stage as the crowd began to chant his name.

Despite his shyness, Ethan found himself standing under the bright stage lights. Baekhyun handed him a spare microphone and offered a hand in greeting.

“ Mannaseo bangawoyo Ethan, Baekhyun- ieyo ,“ he said with a warm smile. (Nice to meet you Ethan, I’m Baekhyun.) The crowd’s cheers reached a fever pitch.

BACK TO THE PRESENT

“Oh, thank you so much for being here, Ethan, Aki! Where’s Amelia?” Melody’s voice snapped Ethan out of his memory.

“Miss M, she said she couldn’t make it tonight,” Ethan explained.

“But why? I specifically asked her to be here,” Melody said, looking disappointed. “But anyway, you guys enjoy yourselves, okay?”

“Yes, Miss Melody. Thank you,” Ethan replied. A shadow of worry crossed his face, which Aki noticed immediately.

“I can feel it too, E. Don’t worry,” Aki whispered, leaning in. “My police friends are here roaming around since Miss Melody asked for our service. Even Ninong Jef is just around the corner. I saw him earlier.”

Ethan turned to scan the room for Ninong Jef, but his gaze stopped short. His eyes locked onto a guest who didn’t seem to fit in. He nudged Aki.

“Wait,” Ethan whispered.

“Wait, what?”

Ethan pointed toward a mysterious man standing in the dim light. “Is he wearing a costume? Why are his ears like that? His hair and skin are completely white… but in fairness, he’s handsome. He looks like a prince from an enchanted forest.”

They both leaned in, squinting to get a better look at the man’s face. Then, the realization hit them at the same moment.

“He doesn’t have a philtrum,” they whispered in unison.

Before they could react, they watched as Melody and Elijah began walking straight toward the mysterious guest.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO - A WITCH’S JOURNEY

“Catherine, wake up! Your first test is about to start, and your Lola is waiting for you outside,” urged the woman, a fellow member of their coven.

Catherine groaned, pulling the covers tighter. “Lola said my training would start at six… but what time is it, Ate?”

“Yeah, that is a bit early,” the woman mused. She glanced at the wall clock in Catherine’s room and gave a casual wave of her hand. Suddenly, the clock hands spun forward, settling at eight in the morning.

“Ah, Catherine darling? Did you say your training was at 6:00 AM?” the woman asked innocently.

“Yes, Ate,” Catherine replied, her eyes still squeezed shut.

“Well, what if I told you it’s already eight o’clock?”

Catherine’s eyes flew open—then snapped shut again in a panic as she bolted out of bed. The older woman watched in amazement as Catherine moved with supernatural speed, fixing her hair and clothes in a blur before rushing outside to where her grandmother waited.

“You’re just in time, my apo ,” Nana Esther said. Without warning, she flung a silver knife directly at her granddaughter’s head.

Even with her eyes still half-closed from sleep, Catherine’s hand shot up, catching the blade by the hilt just inches from her face.

“Lola! That was close! Were you trying to kill me?” Catherine gasped, her heart racing.

“No. But your enemies will,” Nana Esther replied coldly. “You need to stay focused, Catherine. How can you support the Sigbinan on his mission if his Alabay is not ready?”

Catherine lowered the knife, her brow furrowing. “Lola… what did you just call me?”

“An Alabay ,” Nana Esther repeated.

“But—” Catherine started to protest, but her grandmother cut her off.

“As the new leader of this coven, you must understand your legacy. Just like I was before you, I was the handmaid to Ethan’s father, Senior Lucas Sandoval, alongside my friend Amelia. And now, you have been tasked by the Council of Witches to fulfill your duty: to be the Alabay of a Sigbinan .”

The Scent of Danger

Back at the party, Elijah led the mysterious guest toward his friends. “I want you guys to meet Soren. Soren, this is my mom’s cousin, Ethan, and our friends Baekhyun and Akihiko.”

“Soren Legaspi?” Ethan whispered, leaning toward Baekhyun.

“Ethan, stop! You’re drunk!” Baekhyun hissed, pulling him back.

“It’s okay,” Elijah laughed, waving off the tension. “I see Ethan has a great sense of humor. He’s funny.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Soren said smoothly.

Aki didn’t waste time. He eyed Soren suspiciously. “Are you two… are you…?”

Soren didn’t wait for him to finish the question. “Not yet. But I know he’ll say yes soon.”

“That’s a song!” Ethan chimed in. Despite Baekhyun’s protests, Ethan began to belt out the lyrics to Say Yes :

“Ni nunape watjana… Naega yeogi itjana… Say yes, say yes!”

“Ethan, stop! You’re being rude now. Excuse us!” Baekhyun grabbed Ethan and Aki, dragging them away from the pair.

“Excuse me, I need to check on him. He’s clearly had too much to drink. Nice meeting you, Soren,” Aki added before following.

The moment they were out of Soren’s sight, Ethan’s “drunkenness” vanished. He stood up straight, his eyes clear.

“I don’t get it,” Ethan said, looking puzzled. “You know me, Aki. I don’t get drunk that easily—especially not after just two glasses of wine.”

“Then what was that?” Baekhyun asked.

“Can you feel that?” Ethan whispered. He gestured to the ballroom. The atmosphere had shifted. Guests were acting erratically—some were kissing passionately in the middle of the floor, while others were swaying violently.

Aki, using his police training, scanned the room. “Enlarged pupils, bloodshot eyes, sudden bursts of hyper-energy… these are classic signs of someone under the influence of a party drug.”

“Really? I can’t imagine Miss Melody allowing that,” Baekhyun said. “Unless someone spiked the drinks.”

Suddenly, Ethan’s knees buckled. Baekhyun caught him just before he hit the floor. As Ethan lost consciousness, a new voice cut through the noise.

“The blood of a Tamawo ,” Catherine said, appearing beside them.

“Catherine? How did you get here?” Aki asked, shocked.

“What blood? What are you talking about?” Baekhyun pressed.

“Lola Amelia told me about the Tamawo ,” Aki realized, his eyes widening. “They are part of the Encanto nation… Soren!”

Aki bolted back to where they had left the pair, but the spot was empty. Both Soren and Elijah were gone.

“His target was my son… please, help me!” A woman’s voice cried out. They turned to see Melody stumbling toward them, looking pale and agitated.

“Miss Melody!” Baekhyun cried. Catherine caught her before she collapsed.

“Madame, hold on. We’ll get help,” Catherine urged.

“Wait for me, Cath! I’m going to find Ninong Jef,” Aki said. As he turned to run, his ears shifted, lengthening into the pointed ears of a fox. With a burst of supernatural swiftness, he vanished into the crowd.

The Spirit Walk

Back in the village, Jasmine and Ambrose stood over a young lady lying on a Banig —a traditional handwoven mat.

“What’s happening to her?” Jasmine asked.

“She’s been in bed for days,” Dory explained, dabbing her cousin’s forehead with a damp rag. “She went missing in the woods for two days, and she’s had a burning fever ever since we found her.”

Jasmine and Ambrose exchanged a look. They both remembered the weeping woman they had met earlier. The Tamawo took my daughter…

“If only Catherine were here,” Jasmine sighed. “She would know how to treat this.”

To her surprise, Ambrose reached out and took the sick girl’s hand. His eyes suddenly glazed over. “Where am I?” he murmured.

Jasmine remembered then—Ambrose didn’t just come from a family of clairvoyants; he was part of a powerful Babaylan clan. He was entering a trance.

Thinking quickly, Jasmine grabbed his other hand, remembering how Catherine had once guided her when her own Banshee powers went out of control.

“Ambrose, listen to my voice,” Jasmine said firmly. “Where are you? Tell me what you see. Describe the surroundings.”

The Kingdom of the Hidden

Soren led Elijah into a world that defied logic. The young man gazed around in wonder; the architecture was breathtaking, with buildings that looked like they were carved from ivory and light. Despite the advanced look of the city, the air was impossibly crisp and sweet, free from the heavy scent of city pollution.

“Where are we?” Elijah asked, spinning in a circle to take it all in.

“This is my home,” Soren said, gesturing toward a towering structure in the distance. “And that castle you see? That is where I live.”

“Really? How cool!” Elijah exclaimed. “I knew you had to be a prince—you have such elegance. But why did you bring me here so suddenly?”

Soren’s smile deepened, revealing two deep dimples on his cheeks. “I want you to meet my parents. They have been very excited to meet you.” He reached out and kissed the back of Elijah’s hand, sending a thrill through the young man that made his heart race.

Meanwhile, back in the human world, the atmosphere was far from magical. Police officers swarmed the mansion, searching every room and corridor, but they found no trace of Elijah. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.

“Don’t worry, Miss Melody. We will do everything in our power to find your son,” Ninong Jef promised, though his brow was furrowed with concern.

“But Jef, he isn’t in this realm anymore,” Melody whispered, her voice trembling. “He’s been taken by the Tamawo .”

Ninong Jef leaned in, lowering his voice so the other officers wouldn’t hear. “I know. I’m going to recommend this case to my godchild and Nana Amelia. Don’t lose hope.”

“Thank you, Officer,” Melody replied, clutching her hands to her chest.

The Trial of the Elements

“Your first task is to discover your element,” Nana Esther said. She casually lit her tobacco with a small flame dancing on the tip of her index finger. “Every witch has a core power they must master.”

Lola’s assistant gestured to a small wooden table. “On that table, you will see four symbols representing the elements. The stone is for Earth . The bowl of water is for Water . The candle flame is for Fire . And these dried leaves represent Air ; if that is your element, the leaves will float in your presence. Choose one and feel the energy flow into your body.”

Catherine didn’t hesitate. She reached for the Fire , remembering her time as a cat when she held the Heart of Hestia. She expected the flame to welcome her, but instead, she hissed in pain as her thumb was burned.

“That’s not it, then,” her Lola noted, her eyes narrowing.

“Don’t lose hope, Catherine. You still have three more,” the assistant encouraged.

Catherine moved to the next element: the Stone . But the moment her fingers brushed the surface, the rock shattered into tiny pieces.

“What is happening, Nana?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“Continue, Catherine. Try the others,” her Lola commanded, her expression growing serious.

Catherine dipped her hand into the Water , but the liquid remained still. Discouraged, she reached for the Dried Leaves , but they lay flat on the table, lifeless.

“I’m done,” Catherine sighed, tears of frustration stinging her eyes. “I can’t be the witch leader, Nana. I’m sorry!”

She turned to walk away, but a sudden hum of energy stopped her in her tracks.

“Catherine, hold on!” the assistant gasped.

“Apo, look at the elements,” her Lola whispered.

When Catherine turned around, she gasped. The stone fragments were hovering in mid-air alongside the dried leaves, swirling in a slow circle. In the center, the candle flame grew tall and bright, yet it was completely encased in a floating sphere of water that refused to extinguish the fire.

“What does it mean?” Catherine asked, breathless.

“It means you are an Elemental Witch ,” Nana Esther replied, her voice filled with awe. “You control all four: fire, water, earth, and air.”

“But why? How is that possible?”

Nana Esther stared at the floating symbols, her face pale. “The last elemental witch who could control all four was… Calista.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE - TRICK THE NOGITSUNE

FLASHBACK

“Kaito, doko ni iru no ?” his mother called out, her voice echoing through the shrine. (Where are you, Kaito?)

Young Kaito ran to her side, his eyes wide with fear. “ Okaasan! We’re under attack! Where is Dad?“

“He’s with the Bellator ,” his mother replied breathlessly. She grabbed his shoulders, her hands trembling. “You need to hide, Kaito. The Nogitsune are attacking.”

Suddenly, the air grew cold. A thick, oily black smoke began to swirl in the center of the room, gradually taking the terrifying shape of a massive black fox with glowing eyes.

“Not my child!” his mother cried. She reached into her sleeves and pulled out several ofuda —sacred paper charms inscribed with ancient orations. With a flick of her wrist, she sent them flying through the air toward the creature.

The dark fox didn’t even flinch. It let out a low, guttural growl and released a wave of dark energy. The force slammed into Kaito’s mother, knocking her backward until she collapsed, unconscious.

“ Anata wa watashi no chikara ni wa oyobazu, watashi no tamashī ni fureru koto mo dekinai tada no mikodesu. Totemo omoshiroidesu, “ the Black Fox hissed, its voice sounding like grinding stones. (You are no match for my power. You are just a shrine maiden who cannot even touch my soul. How amusing.)

“Run, Kaito!” his mother managed to groan, but Kaito was frozen in place, paralyzed by the creature’s presence.

The Nogitsune stepped closer, its shadow looming over the boy. “ Watashi ga sekai o seifuku suru tame ni hitsuyōna utsuwa da! “ (The vessel I need to conquer the world!)

The Prophecy and the Flame

Elsewhere, Kaito sat in silence, the words of the new prophecy echoing in his mind. He had studied the ancient scrolls carefully, and the warning about the Tamawo blood was clear.

“The Nogitsune seeks the blood of a Tamawo to earn his tail of destruction. Only a union of creatures from the Philippines, Japan, and Korea can stand against him.”

“But who are they?” Kaito murmured to himself.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Zac approached, a focused look on his face. “We have a lead on the Tamawo you’ve been searching for,” Zac announced.

“Good job,” Kaito replied, his voice dropping an octave. He stood up slowly, the tension in the room shifting from business to something much more personal. “And I know you’ve missed this.”

With a slow, deliberate movement, Kaito let his bathrobe slide from his shoulders, exposing himself to Zac’s lingering gaze.

“Kaito…” Zac breathed, his voice thick with a mix of surprise and desire.

Kaito stepped closer, closing the distance between them. He reached out and took Zac’s hand, guiding it firmly against his body. At the touch, Kaito felt a surge of heat, his pulse quickening as Zac’s fingers curled around him.

“Ooh… your hands,” Kaito exhaled, a low shiver running through him.

Zac didn’t need another word. He sank to his knees, his eyes never leaving Kaito’s for a moment before he leaned in, his breath warm against Kaito’s skin as he began to show exactly how much he had missed him.

The Astral Rescue

While the party descended into chaos, Jasmine and Ambrose remained focused on saving Alya.

“Ambrose, listen to my voice,” Jasmine said firmly, her grip tightening on his hands. “Where are you? Describe the place. What do you see?”

Ambrose’s eyes remained shut, but his breath hitched in wonder. He was still holding Alya’s hand, his consciousness drifting elsewhere. “I don’t know… but it’s beautiful. Everything is so clean. There are tall buildings and high-tech transportation. This place is incredible!”

“Ambrose, focus!” Jasmine warned. “Don’t be blinded by the beauty. Whatever you do, don’t touch or disturb anything except Alya. Look for her thread!”

“What thread? There are threads everywhere… so many different colors,” Ambrose murmured, his brow furrowing in confusion.

Jasmine turned to the family. “Dory, what is your cousin’s favorite color?”

“Why?” Dory asked, her face pale with confusion.

“Pink!” Alya’s mother answered quickly.

“Find the pink thread, Ambrose,” Jasmine commanded.

In the spirit realm, Ambrose spotted a shimmering pink strand weaving through the ivory structures. He followed it, his pace quickening until he reached a massive, ornate gate.

“A castle?” he whispered. As he stepped toward the entrance, an old woman appeared out of thin air, blocking his path.

“You shouldn’t be here,” she hissed, her eyes cold. “You have no invitation from the Tamawo .”

“I don’t need one,” Ambrose replied, standing his ground. “I’m here to rescue my friend.”

The Salt Circle

At the same time, at the mansion, Akihiko and Baekhyun had entered their own astral state to reach the hidden world.

“Are they okay?” Ethan asked, pacing nervously around the unconscious bodies of his friends.

“They’re fine, but you have to trust them,” Catherine said. She was busy pouring a perfect circle of salt around Baekhyun and Akihiko to protect their physical forms.

“Kuya Ethan, I’m going to join them,” Catherine said, her voice steady. “We have exactly two hours to roam the world of the Tamawo and find Elijah. If we haven’t returned by then, you must use this flute to call us back. If you don’t, our souls will be lost in that realm forever.”

She sat down cross-legged between her friends and handed a wooden flute to Ethan.

“Seriously, Catherine? A flute?” Ethan cried, his voice trembling. “I don’t even know how to play!”

The Key to the Kingdom

Back in the private quarters, Kaito moved with a slow, predatory grace. He hovered over Zac, who was already shivering with anticipation from Kaito’s earlier ministrations.

“Please… put it inside. I’m begging you,” Zac pleaded, his voice a strained whisper of desperate need.

Kaito didn’t answer right away. He simply smirked, enjoying the power he held over the other man. Then, with a sudden, forceful thrust, he buried himself deep within Zac.

Zac gasped, his back arching as he struggled to take all of him. “F*ck! It’s… it’s so big!”

“Now,” Kaito growled, his voice vibrating against Zac’s skin, “you will take me to the world of the Tamawo .”

“Yes… yes, my lord!” Zac cried out.

Kaito didn’t let up, driving into him with a relentless, punishing rhythm. The room was filled with the sound of Zac’s frantic moans, a chaotic symphony of pleasure and surrender. Kaito felt the pressure building, his entire body tightening as he reached his limit.

“I’m cumming!” Kaito warned.

“Do it inside! Please, my lord, fill me!” Zac begged, clutching at Kaito’s shoulders.

“As you wish, my pet,” Kaito whispered. He delivered one final, deep surge, releasing his heat deep inside Zac.

The intensity of the release left Kaito momentarily dazed, but Zac, despite his exhaustion, reached for the pendant around his neck. It began to glow with a brilliant, otherworldly light.

“My lord… it is time. I will bring you there now,” Zac murmured. As the light engulfed them, both men slipped into an unconscious trance, their souls departing the physical plane.

Outside the door, Daisuke and Maverick had been listening intently. The moment they realized the astral travel had begun, they hurried through the halls to find Calista.

“They’ve crossed over,” Maverick reported, his voice urgent as they reached the high priestess.

Calista stood ready, holding a small vial containing a shimmering potion. “Very well. Who among you will go first?”

Daisuke stepped forward without hesitation, raising his hand.

“Good luck, Dee,” Maverick whispered.

Daisuke nodded solemnly. He extended his hand, revealing the dark, intricate mark of the Black Wolf etched into his skin.

“I can only hope this is enough to break the Nogitsune’s curse,” Calista said softly. She uncorked the vial and let a single, glowing drop of the potion fall onto the center of Daisuke’s palm.

The Sacrifice of the Babaylan

FLASHBACK

“Don’t hurt my son! Please, he’s too young!” Hoshiko pleaded, but the dark fox remained deaf to her cries. Instead, the creature dissolved into a thick, oily black smoke and surged into Kaito’s body.

“Kaito! Fight him! Don’t let him control you!” Hoshiko screamed.

She watched in horror as Kaito’s small frame began to stretch and warp. His clothes tore as his muscles expanded, his height increasing until, in a matter of seconds, he stood before her as a fully grown man.

“Kaito…” Hoshiko whispered, her voice trembling.

“You failed to protect your son, Shrine Maiden,” the man said. It was Kaito’s voice, but the laugh was cold and ancient. He looked down at her with cruel, glowing eyes.

Suddenly, an arrow whistled through the air, striking Kaito in the shoulder. A group of women emerged from the shadows, bows drawn and ready.

“Shoot him!” commanded the woman in the lead.

“Calista, no! He’s my son!” Hoshiko cried, rushing toward the leader of the Babaylan.

Calista didn’t lower her bow. “He is no longer your son, Hoshiko. I hit him with my purification arrow, and it didn’t even burn him. He is the Nogitsune now.”

“Help me, Calista. Please,” Hoshiko begged.

“I will. But I have a plan,” Calista said. She leaned in and whispered her strategy. Hoshiko’s face went pale, her eyes wide with fury.

“I won’t let you! This isn’t a joke, Calista!”

“My decision is final,” Calista said firmly. “I saw this in my vision. This is the only way for our future.” Without another word, she turned and followed the Nogitsune into the dark.

When she finally caught up to him, Kaito turned, expecting an attack. Instead, he was stunned to see the powerful leader of the Babaylan sink to her knees before him.

“Why are you kneeling?” Kaito asked, his voice dripping with suspicion.

“My Lord… make me one of your servants,” Calista replied, bowing her head.

Kaito threw his head back and laughed. “Interesting. You know exactly where to place your loyalty. I am the King of Darkness, and I will not decline. I need a powerful witch in my pack.”

He lunged forward, his teeth sinking deep into Calista’s neck. He didn’t realize that Calista had already swallowed an ancient antidote—one that would allow her to keep her mind and her focus even while under his dark influence. She was deceiving the King.

“Rise, my servant!” Kaito commanded. “Summon the others to fight by my side!”

Calista stood, her eyes glazed with a fake obedience. She began to chant, her magic rippling through the air, summoning dark creatures to join their ranks. They marched until they reached the battlefield where her husband, Lucas, was leading the defense.

“Sir! Lady Calista has been captured!” a soldier shouted.

“What? Where is she?” Lucas cried, his heart sinking as he spotted his wife standing behind the enemy. He looked into her eyes, seeing the secret hidden there.

You are so stubborn, Lucas projected his thoughts to her. You actually went through with it!

I’m sorry, Calista’s voice echoed in his mind. I have to do this for the safety of our child. To maintain the ruse, Calista released a massive wave of energy that sent the human hunters flying backward.

“The Bellator will be defeated soon!” Kaito cheered, watching the carnage.

Lucas looked around in despair. His fellow hunters were falling, and there was no sign of Cristine or Zanjo anywhere. The darkness was winning.

The Siege of the Ivory Kingdom

In the heart of the Tamawo realm, Ambrose finally found the clearing where Alya and the other victims were being held. He was about to move forward when a familiar figure stepped out from behind a shimmering pillar.

“Jasmine? What are you doing here?” Ambrose hissed, his eyes wide.

“Helping you, of course,” Jasmine replied with a confident smirk.

“But how did you get here? Your body—”

“Aling Ara,” Jasmine interrupted. “She’s watching over us. She’ll wake us up in two hours, but we have to move fast.”

She pointed toward a group of prisoners. Ambrose followed her gaze and saw Alya and a young man being held down. Tamawo guards were forcefully feeding them handfuls of strange, ink-colored grain.

“We have to stop them,” Jasmine whispered. “I remember what Monday told us: once a person eats the black rice of the Tamawo , they can never leave this world. They become one of them forever.”

“You’re right. You’ve certainly done your homework,” a voice remarked from the shadows.

Jasmine spun around and let out a delighted gasp. Standing there were Catherine, Akihiko, and Baekhyun—the latter two in their sleek, powerful fox forms.

“Bestie!” Jasmine cried, throwing her arms around Catherine. They shared a brief, fierce hug, but the moment was cut short as their voices echoed through the quiet ivory halls.

“Intruders!” the King Tamawo roared, standing from his throne. “Seize them!”

Jasmine immediately whipped out her Weather Pipe, the metal glinting in the pale light. Beside her, Catherine flipped open her ancient Book of Spells, her eyes glowing with power.

“Kuya, go! Get Elijah!” Catherine commanded Akihiko and Baekhyun. “We’ll handle the soldiers!”

“I’ve missed this, bestie!” Jasmine laughed, spinning her pipe with expert precision. “I only wish Jin Ae were here to see this.”

“I’m going for Alya!” Ambrose shouted, sprinting toward the feeding ritual.

Catherine glanced at the muscular figure in disbelief. “Wait… is that Ambrose ?”

“Yes,” Jasmine sighed, even as she channeled her energy. “The annoying, muscular Ambrose.” She swung her pipe in a wide arc, releasing a violent whirlwind that sent a dozen guards flying backward.

Catherine slammed her hand onto the ground. “Rise!” she commanded. Thick, thorny vines burst through the pristine floor, snaking around the legs of the remaining soldiers and pinning them in place.

From a high balcony overlooking the chaos, Kaito watched the battle unfold. A dark, twisted smile spread across his lips as his eyes locked onto the two foxes tearing through the guards.

“An orange Kitsune and a white Gumiho in the same place,” Kaito whispered, his voice dripping with malice. “How very interesting.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR - THE NOGITSUNE’S TAIL OF DESTRUCTION

PREVIOUSLY…

The ivory courtyard of the Tamawo kingdom transformed into a battlefield of elemental fury. While Jasmine’s whirlwinds scattered the guards like autumn leaves and Catherine’s vines bound them to the earth, the two foxes finally went on the offensive.

“Elijah!” Akihiko barked, his voice echoing with a double-toned, supernatural resonance. As a white Gumiho , his speed was nearly impossible to track. He moved as a blur of snow-white fur and moonlight, swiping through the Tamawo spears with claws that hummed with spiritual energy.

Beside him, Baekhyun shifted with the grace of an orange Kitsune . His movements were fluid and mischievous. With a flick of his tail, he conjured fox-fire—brilliant, sapphire-blue flames that didn’t burn the flesh but instead paralyzed the spirit of any Tamawo guard they touched.

“I’ve got him!” Baekhyun shouted, leaping over a defensive line to reach the altar where Elijah was being held.

“Hurry!” Catherine yelled, her hands glowing as she struggled to keep the vines from being cut by the King’s elite warriors. “The connection to our world is weakening!”

Ambrose reached Alya just as the lead guard attempted to shove another handful of the cursed black rice into her mouth. With a roar of protective fury, Ambrose’s muscles surged; he grabbed the guard by the collar and hurled him across the courtyard with the strength of his Babaylan ancestors.

“I’ve got you, Alya. Stay with me!” Ambrose whispered, shielding her with his body.

From his high vantage point, Kaito watched the display with a hunger that bordered on madness. He didn’t see enemies; he saw a collection of ancient powers ripe for the taking. The prophecy was fulfilling itself right before his eyes.

“The orange Kitsune, the white Gumiho, and the elemental witch,” Kaito whispered, his eyes glowing with the dark, oily smoke of the Nogitsune. He slowly began to descend the ivory stairs, his shadow lengthening until it swallowed the light of the courtyard. “This is exactly what I need to complete my tail of destruction.”

“Stop right there!” Jasmine cried, pointing her weather pipe toward the approaching darkness. “You’re not taking anyone else!”

Kaito only laughed—a sound that felt like ice sliding down their spines. “My dear, I’ve already taken what I wanted. I just need to seal the bond in blood.”

THE CONTINUATION…

The Trickster’s Shadow

High above the chaos, Kaito sat cross-legged in mid-air, a wicked grin on his face. He unfurled his first tail , a shimmering limb of dark energy. Within seconds, his image began to blur and fracture until dozens of identical Kaitos stood in the courtyard.

“Attack the King of the Tamawo!” Kaito commanded. His duplicates swarmed the ivory castle like a shadow, overwhelming the guards.

As the real Kaito watched the distraction, he unfurled his second tail . In a sickening display of shapeshifting magic, his features melted and reshaped themselves until he was a perfect double of Ambrose. Cloaked in this disguise, he slipped through the fray and followed the real Ambrose toward the glowing portal that led back to the mortal world.

Just as they reached the shimmering veil, the “false” Ambrose lunged. He raked his blackened, razor-sharp nails across the real Ambrose’s back, tearing through skin and muscle.

Ambrose let out a strangled cry and fell to his knees.

“Kuya Mayor!” Alya cried out, rushing to his side. She tried to stem the bleeding, her eyes wide with terror. “What happened? Where did that wound come from?”

“I’m okay,” Ambrose wheezed, his face pale from the sudden agony. He looked at the portal, which was beginning to flicker. “Go, Alya! We don’t have much time!”

With a final, desperate surge of strength, Ambrose shoved Alya through the portal. The transition was a blur of light and wind, and a moment later, Alya gasped for air as she bolted upright in her bed.

“Kuya Mayor, no!” she screamed.

Beside her bed, Dory and Aunt Ara were weeping, but they stopped in shock when they saw Alya awake.

“Why are you crying? The Mayor is in danger! Let me go back!” Alya begged, her voice frantic.

As she spoke, everyone turned toward Ambrose’s physical body, which was still lying in its trance. He suddenly arched his back and spat out a mouthful of dark blood, his shirt staining red in the exact spot where his soul had been struck.

“God, what is happening?” Ara cried, springing into action. “Dory, help me! Get the herbs we gathered from the forest! Alya, stay right there!”

The Prince’s Betrayal

In the heart of the Tamawo kingdom, the air grew thick with a cold, unnatural mist.

“The Nogitsune is here,” Catherine whispered, her fingers trembling as she flipped through the pages of her spellbook.

Jasmine stood beside her, eyes wide with horror as the clones of Kaito began to multiply. “They’re hideous! Why are there so many of them?”

“Focus! Protect the Sigbinan!” Catherine commanded. Jasmine gripped her weather pipe and released a violent whirlwind, scattering the first wave of clones like dust. Simultaneously, Catherine chanted a protection spell, encasing Ethan, Aki, and Baekhyun in shimmering, translucent bubbles.

“Catherine, what is this?” Ethan shouted, pressing his hands against the glowing barrier. “Why are we trapped in here?”

“The Nogitsune is here,” she repeated, her eyes scanning the crowd. Suddenly, “Ambrose” stumbled toward them, clutching a bleeding wound. Jasmine rushed to his side.

“Ambrose! Are you okay? Where are Alya and Elijah?”

“They’re safe in the human world,” the man wheezed. “I just got caught on some thorns. But who are these creatures?”

“They are the Nogitsune,” Jasmine explained, her voice low. “But we have to find the real one. Ambrose, you’re a Babaylan—you have the ability to see through a shapeshifter’s lies.”

Catherine stopped her chanting, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the man. “Is that true, Ambrose?”

“I… I’m not sure if my powers work in this realm,” he stammered.

“Oh, they work,” Catherine said coldly. “All Babaylan are powerful in the world of the Engkanto … unless, of course, you aren’t the real Ambrose.”

Without warning, Catherine released a powerful shockwave. The man’s image flickered and shattered, revealing the pale, grinning face of Kaito.

“Shapeshifter! He’s the real Nogitsune!” Baekhyun yelled.

“Jasmine, get away from him!” Aki tried to leap forward, but he froze mid-air. Kaito had exerted his will over the area, paralyzing the three foxes. Aki’s hands sparked with electricity, but the lightning refused to leave his palms.

Kaito seized Jasmine by the throat, his nails lengthening into obsidian blades. “Don’t make a move, Witch, or your friend will meet her Bathala sooner than expected. Give me the King of the Tamawo, and I’ll leave you in peace.”

“Really? Can you truly grant wishes?”

The group turned to see Soren, the Prince of Tamawo, stepping out from the shadows. His face was cold, devoid of the charm he had shown Elijah.

“Soren? What are you doing?” the King gasped, his voice breaking.

“I’m done being a Tamawo,” Soren said, looking at Kaito. “I’ll let you kill my father. In return, make me human.”

“No!” Catherine screamed.

Kaito’s laughter echoed through the ivory halls. “Deal!” he barked. He dissolved into a swirling cloud of black smoke, coiling around Soren like a serpent.

“What are you doing, my son!” the King wailed.

As the paralysis wore off, Ethan, Baekhyun, and Aki rushed toward the throne, but they slammed into a wall of vibrating energy. An invisible force field had been erected around the Prince and the shadow.

“Why can’t we stop them?” Ethan cried, hammering his fists against the air.

“We can’t,” Catherine said, her voice heavy with dread. “The Prince made a pact with the Nogitsune. It’s an ancient blood deal—one that no one can intervene in. Not even the devil himself can break it now.”

 The Ninth Tail and the Bitter Truth

In the physical world, Jasmine gasped for air as she was jolted out of her meditation. An elderly woman was tapping her forehead, her face etched with worry.

“Ambrose!” Jasmine cried, the name tearing from her throat. She took a glass of water from Dory with trembling hands.

“The Mayor is dead, Miss Jasmine,” Alya whispered, her voice hollow.

Jasmine spun around and rushed to Ambrose’s side. She shook him, screaming his name, but his body remained limp and cold.

“Ija, he’s gone,” Ara said, her eyes red from weeping. “I tried everything, but he was attacked by something beyond our medicine. Look at this.” She pulled back the cloth to reveal the deep, jagged lacerations on Ambrose’s chest.

“The Nogitsune,” Jasmine hissed, tears streaming down her face. “He will pay for this!”

“Nogitsune?” Ara whispered, the name sounding foreign and dangerous.

“Yes. I was just with your son, Baekhyun, in the world of the Tamawo . I have to go back—I have to tell them where we are.” Jasmine immediately sat back down, crossing her legs. She forced her consciousness back across the veil, returning to the ivory kingdom just in time to see Kaito standing over the lifeless body of the King of the Tamawo.

Nearby, a group of elder Babaylan trembled in terror. A dark, suffocating energy radiated from Kaito as his Ninth Tail slowly unfurled, shimmering with a terrifying, absolute power.

“The Apocalypse is near!” the Babaylan cried out. Catherine acted quickly, waving her hands to create a thick shroud of smoke that teleported the elderly priestesses back to safety in the mortal realm.

“Baekhyun!” Jasmine’s astral form appeared beside him. “I’m with your mother now. Find us in Rover Town. Ambrose… Ambrose is dead!” Before they could respond, her spirit flickered and vanished, pulled back to her grieving body.

“Let’s go. I know where that town is,” Aki said, his fox ears twitching.

“But what about the Nogitsune?” Ethan asked, looking at the god-like figure on the throne.

“Kuya Ethan, now is not the time to face him,” Catherine said grimly. “Not while he has all nine tails.” With a forceful wave of her hand, she vanished the entire group from the Tamawo world.

The Truth Behind the Mask

Meanwhile, in a hidden mansion deep within the forest, Kaito’s team stood in stunned silence. The air hummed with a frequency that made their skin crawl.

“He’s done it,” Calista whispered, clutching her book of spells. “Kaito has earned his ninth tail.”

“What do we do now?” Daisuke asked.

“I can feel him,” Zac added, his voice shaking as the aquatic fins on his arms began to pulse with blue light. “He’s coming.”

A whirlwind of black smoke erupted in the center of the room. A massive black fox emerged, its nine tails fanning out like a crown of shadows before it shifted back into Kaito’s human form.

“Kaito-sama?” Calista said, she and the others bowing low.

“Finally,” Kaito exhaled, his voice sounding deeper, more resonant. “I am back.”

“We are honored to see you restored, my Lord,” Calista said.

To her surprise, Kaito walked over and pulled her into a brief, firm hug. “Kaito-sama? What is this?” she asked, startled by the sudden show of affection.

“You are one of the reasons I have my tails again,” Kaito said, his eyes softening for a fleeting second. “You have been like a mother to me. Allow me to thank you.”

“Thank you, Kaito,” she replied, still confused.

“Now,” Kaito’s expression turned cold again. “It is payback time. You will all help me uncover the truth.”

“What truth, my Lord?” Daisuke asked.

“The truth of who slaughtered my kind. I want justice.”

“I thought… I thought you wanted to conquer the world?” Zac asked hesitantly.

“No,” Kaito replied. “I am seeking the truth. My memories returned with my tails.” As he spoke, the dark marks of the curse on Zac and Daisuke’s hands began to fade away.

“My Lord? The curse… it’s disappearing,” Zac noted, raising his hand.

“I am releasing you,” Kaito said. “But before you go, we celebrate this victory. I need to know who truly killed the Nogitsunes.”

Calista looked at him, her heart racing. “Do you have a lead?”

“I am not certain of everything yet,” Kaito said, looking out toward the dark forest. “But I am sure of one thing: The White Dove was not involved in the massacre.”

Calista gasped, the revelation shattering everything she thought she knew about the ancient war.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE - THE BLACK DOVE

PREVIOUSLY…

“The puppet, this is a very perilous act, she’s too young to do that.” The villagers said when they saw Guada performing the spell called the puppet

“Aidan!” Zac said as they saw Kaito sucking Aidan’s neck while more blood was dripping, at the same time Kaito’s tail also gradually grew.

“I want my dad, I will let you kill him, but in return make me a human, I don’t want to become a Tamawo,” Soren said.

“Deal!” Kaito said, transforming himself into a cloud of black smoke and following Soren.

THE CONTINUATION…

The Gathering at Rover Town 

Baekhyun, Akihiko, Catherine, and Ethan stepped into the quiet streets of the small town. The air here felt different—heavy with the scent of dried herbs and the lingering chill of the spirit world.

“This way,” Catherine whispered, her internal compass guided by the magical residue Jasmine had left behind. She led the group through a narrow path until they reached a secluded house.

Inside, the reunion was bittersweet. Baekhyun rushed to his mother, Ara Choi, but the atmosphere remained somber. The presence of Ambrose’s lifeless body in the corner of the room served as a grim reminder of the cost of their journey. Jasmine sat by the window, her eyes red, her spirit finally back in her physical shell but haunted by what she had seen.

The Shifting Prophecy

Meanwhile, at Kaito’s hideout, a strange silence had fallen. Kaito stood before his allies, his nine tails swaying slowly behind him like curtains of shadow.

“The curse is broken. You are no longer bound to me,” Kaito said, his voice unusually calm. “Why are you still here? Calista, you have a family. You should go back to them.”

Calista stepped forward, her book of spells clutched to her chest. “We can’t leave you, Kaito. Not now that we understand your true intent.” She paused, her gaze hardening. “As the leader of the Babaylan, I will eventually hold you accountable for the chaos you’ve brought to the supernatural world. You will pay for your actions—but only after we stop this war.”

“She’s right,” Daisuke added, stepping up beside her. “You need us. Calista saw a vision, my Lord… terrible things are coming for you.”

“The prophecy has shifted,” Calista explained, her fingers tracing the ancient ink on her pages. “It says a new enemy will arise the moment the Nogitsune disappears.”

“But I haven’t disappeared,” Kaito countered. “I am more powerful than ever.”

“That is the riddle,” Zac interjected, the fins on his arms shimmering. “The prophecy says the Nogitsune ‘disappears’ once he gains his nine tails. Perhaps the fox we knew is gone, replaced by something else. I consulted the Merfolk Council, and even they are terrified. They don’t know who—or what—this new enemy is.”

Kaito looked down at his hands, the power of a god coursing through his veins, yet for the first time, he felt like a pawn in a much larger game.

The Ritual Chamber

On the other side of the forest, the shadows stretched long across a hidden clearing. “Mr. Choi, these are the specimens you ordered us to retrieve,” one of the henchmen reported. He stepped aside, revealing three figures bound and trapped: a witch, a fairy, and a Tamawo.

Mr. Choi’s laughter was dry and raspy as he surveyed them. “The three pillars… finally.”

“We are missing only one ingredient, Joseon,” a mysterious woman whispered from the shadows.

“The blood of a Sigbin,” Mr. Choi replied, his eyes gleaming with greed. “And I am certain my ‘grandchild’ will deliver. We have a deal: the creature in exchange for his mother’s location.”

“ Hal-abeoji … here is the Sigbin you desire.“

Mr. Choi spun around. Standing there was Jin Ae, holding a small, reinforced cage containing a snarling creature.

“Jin Ae?” The old man’s smile widened. “You actually found it.”

Jin Ae didn’t smile back. Her grip on the cage was white-knuckled. “Before you touch it, we finish our business. Transfer all company shares to me. Step down as Chairman, and stay away from my mother and brother forever.”

Mr. Choi chuckled, a sound like dry leaves. “You truly are my flesh and blood. Such a hunger for power. Fine. I have no more use for earthly wealth once I harness the power of these four creatures. With them, I won’t just run a company—I will rule the world.”

The Observation

Back at the safehouse, Minjoon watched the scene unfold through Cristine’s scrying. He slammed a fist onto the table. “She’s giving it to him? Is she insane? She’s letting Saesbyeol’s influence conquer everything!”

“No,” Cristine said softly, her eyes sad. “She isn’t doing it for power, Minjoon. She’s doing it to buy her family’s freedom.”

The Hunt

“Saesbyeol,” Kaito hissed, the name tasting like ash in his mouth.

“Saesbyeol?” Zac asked, looking between them. “What is that?”

“It means Lucifer,” Calista whispered, her voice trembling. The air in the room turned cold as the weight of the name settled over them.

“We have to find my son,” Calista continued, turning to Kaito. “You said the Fire and Air Kitsunes were seen with the Sigbinan in the Tamawo realm. We need their help. I will explain the truth to my son myself.”

Kaito looked down at his hands, his expression grim. “I cannot promise they will help me—not after what I’ve done. But I give you my word: once I kill him, I will submit myself to whatever punishment you deem fit.”

The Safehouse in the Village Ethan and Akihiko stood guard at the entrance of the small cottage where Baekhyun and Jin Ae’s mother were hidden. Mr. Choi’s henchmen attacked with strange, glowing weapons that hummed with dark energy. Jasmine and Catherine lay on the ground, severely injured from the initial blast, while Ara and Baekhyun desperately tried to channel healing magic into their wounds.

Suddenly, the lead henchman paused, his phone vibrating. He listened for a second, then signaled a retreat. Within moments, they vanished into the trees.

“Where are they going?” Akihiko panted, lowering his guard.

“I’m not sure,” Ethan said, checking his phone. His face went pale. “But I think it’s about your sister, Baekhyun.” He showed him the headline: Choi Industries Shock: Chairman Steps Down; Jin Ae Choi Named New CEO.

“Jin Ae…” Baekhyun whispered, his heart sinking.

“There has to be a reason,” Jasmine groaned, clutching her side. “I’ll talk to her. I’ll find out why—”

“No, it’s too dangerous,” a voice echoed from the shadows. Everyone spun around to see Calista and Kaito approaching.

Instantly, the room shifted. Ethan transformed into a Sigbinan , while Baekhyun and Akihiko erupted into their Fire Kitsune and Air Gumiho forms. Jasmine raised her weather pipe, and Catherine began chanting from her spellbook—until Calista raised a hand, gently blocking the magic.

“We aren’t here to fight,” Calista said firmly. “The Nogitsune is no longer our enemy. There is a much greater darkness we must face.”

Beside her, Kaito—the once-feared predator—dropped to his knees. He bowed his head, his voice cracking. “I am here to ask for your mercy.”

Ethan shifted back to his human form, helping Kaito up. “Everyone deserves a second chance. But you should be asking the creatures you hurt, not just us.”

“But I am the reason you grew up without parents,” Kaito choked out. “I killed your father. I kept your mother a prisoner.”

Ethan looked at Baekhyun, who was trembling with rage. “Yes. But they made sure someone was there to love me. Right, Baekhyun?”

“You don’t deserve my forgiveness, you bastard!” Baekhyun screamed. He lunged forward, his fist connecting squarely with Kaito’s jaw. Ethan and Calista moved to stop him, but Kaito held up a hand, signaling them to stay back. He took the blow, then another.

“This is for my mother!” Baekhyun roared, striking again.

“Go on,” Kaito whispered through a bloody lip. “Hurt me. I deserve it.”

“And this is for everyone else!” Baekhyun delivered a crushing blow to Kaito’s stomach. Kaito collapsed, gasping in agony.

“Kaito-sama!” Calista cried out, but Ethan stepped in. He waved his left hand, and a strange, shimmering energy surrounded Baekhyun, freezing him in place.

“Enough!” Ethan commanded. As the energy faded, Baekhyun’s rage seemed to drain away, replaced by exhaustion. “We are not his judges. We will let the Council of Witches and the Clan Leaders decide the Nogitsune’s fate.”

“My son is right,” Calista said softly. Baekhyun slumped forward, weeping into Ethan’s shoulder. Ara approached and pulled her son into a tight embrace. “We do not have the right to judge, my son. Only to protect.”

Calista watched Ethan closely, her eyes wide with worry. “Ethan… how did you do that? That spell?”

Ethan looked at his hands. “I’m just learning. Catherine has been mentoring me. Is something wrong?”

Calista forced a smile, though her heart was racing. “Nothing, my son. I’m just… happy to have you back.”

The City – Choi Headquarters The lights of the boardroom were blinding as Mr. Choi addressed the press. “I am old. I am tired. Hawaii is calling my name,” he joked, though his eyes remained cold. “I am proud to name my granddaughter, Jin Ae Choi, as the new CEO.”

The room erupted in applause. As he stepped down, he leaned into Jin Ae’s ear. “You have the power now. Give me the key to the room where you’ve hidden my pet.”

Jin Ae handed him a small silver key. “Stay away from my family. Release my halmeoni . Tell your men to leave my mother alone.”

“Done,” Mr. Choi whispered. He sent a single text, then turned and walked away, the key clutched in his withered hand.

The Ritual Deep in a subterranean hideout, four glasses sat on a stone altar.

“The blood of the Witch, the Fairy, the Tamawo, and the Sigbin,” Lilith murmured, her eyes glowing.

Mr. Choi didn’t hesitate. He drank from the first glass. “Ein Blut einer Hexe,” he chanted. His skin began to tighten. He grabbed the second. “Das Blut der Fee.” The third. “Ein Blut des Tamawo.” Finally, he drained the Sigbin’s blood.

A hidden door in the wall groaned open, and a torrent of thick, oily black smoke poured out, swallowing Mr. Choi whole. When the smoke cleared, the frail old man was gone. In his place stood a man in his prime, radiating a terrifying, ancient power.

“Your youth has returned,” Lilith whispered, bowing.

“More than that, Lilith,” Mr. Choi—no, the entity—growled. “My power is back.”

Miles away, watching through a scrying pool, Cristine felt a cold shiver run down her spine. “Lucifer is back,” she whispered.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX - THE POSSESSION

PREVIOUSLY…

Mr. Choi reveals his true identity as he was…

“Lucifer is back,” Cristine said.

The Continuation…

Inside the White Dove hideout, the various races gathered to discuss the looming return of darkness. The air was thick with tension.

“We were all deceived,” Meriam declared. She hailed from the Aswang clan—a group that had long since abandoned their old ways to join the White Dove. “It isn’t the fault of Cristine or Calista’s son. We must admit that none of us realized the wealthy businessman I met was actually the Lucifer we’ve been hunting.”

“My sister is right; we have to find a solution to this,” Guada added. Her mentor, Meryl, stood silently by her side, representing the witches of the south-central regions.

“Enough of this pointless bickering,” a sharp voice interrupted. The group turned to see Catherine and her grandmother, Nana Esther, stepping into the center of the discussion.

“Guada is right. Conflict among ourselves won’t help; we need a plan,” Esther said firmly.

Before anyone could respond, a mysterious figure shimmered into existence. The council fell silent as the creature, draped in a hooded white robe, looked around the room. “What is the council’s plan?” it hissed.

“We are preparing the three foxes and the Sigbinan,” Catherine replied, her voice steady despite the pressure.

“You are the leader of the witches now,” the hooded figure said, its voice echoing. “Ensure your plan succeeds, or this world will fall to ruin.” As quickly as it had appeared, the creature vanished into thin air.

Meriam broke the silence with a faint, challenging smile. “It looks like the young witch leader has something to prove to the council. Good luck, Catherine.”

“If you need help, Ate Cath, you know where to find me,” Guada offered kindly.

“S-sure. Thank you,” Catherine replied, offering the younger witch a grateful smile.

Nana Esther placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I know you can do it, apo .”

THE RITUAL OF TIME

Flashback: The Beginning…

“If Mom was right, we need to uncover exactly what happened in the past,” Ethan said, his voice grim.

Baekhyun narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. “And you’re sure you can actually pull this off?”

Ethan offered a confident smirk. “It seems you underestimate me, Mr. Baekhyun Choi. Allow me to demonstrate.”

Without another word, Ethan knelt. With precise, fluid movements, he began tracing lines into the dirt, his fingers moving with unnatural speed until a complex, glowing sigil took shape on the ground.

“The Sigil of Time Travel,” Kaito whispered, leaning in. “How did you master this? It takes most witches years of study just to draw the geometry correctly.”

“No wonder,” Zac remarked, watching Ethan with newfound respect. “He is the Sigbinan , after all.”

“Everyone, take a step back, please…” Ethan commanded. Standing at the center of his creation, he began to channel his energy. The sigil began to pulse with a low, rhythmic light.

“He learned that spell in a single hour after Catherine explained it to him,” Akihiko noted, impressed.

Kaito nudged Baekhyun playfully. “Your boyfriend is pretty talented, bro.”

“Don’t touch me,” Baekhyun snapped, though his eyes remained fixed on Ethan.

“Guys, quiet please,” Ethan murmured, closing his eyes. He began the incantation, his voice deepening as he spoke the ancient tongue:

“Anoíxte mou tin pýli kai afíste me na epistrépso sto parelthón…

Anoíxte mou tin pýli kai afíste me na epistrépso sto parelthón…

Anoíxte mou tin pýli kai afíste me na epistrépso sto parelthón!“

The air suddenly turned frigid. A violent gust of wind whipped through the clearing, and behind them, the fabric of reality seemed to tear open, revealing a swirling, golden portal.

“The gate is ready. Let’s go,” Ethan said, sweat beading on his forehead from the effort.

“Are you sure about this, E?” Akihiko asked, glancing at the shimmering rift.

“I’m sure. Trust me.” Ethan flashed a reassuring smile at his colleague.

Kaito and Zac were the first to leap through the threshold, disappearing into the light. Jasmine moved to follow but hesitated at the edge. Her thoughts drifted to her friend.

“I’ll wait for Catherine,” Jasmine decided, stepping back. “She needs to know what we’re doing. You guys go ahead.”

“Are you sure you’ll be okay alone?” Ethan asked, pausing at the mouth of the portal.

“I’m sure. Now go, before the gate closes!” Jasmine urged.

With a final nod, Ethan and the others stepped into the swirling light, vanishing into the depths of time.

The Archives of the White Dove

Deep within the White Dove archives, Calista sifted through weathered scrolls. A soft footfall echoed behind her. She turned, her eyes widening as she recognized the woman approaching.

“How are you, my niece?” Cristine asked warmly. Calista didn’t hesitate; she threw her arms around the older woman.

“Auntie,” Calista whispered into the embrace. Pulling back, she looked at Cristine with awe. “Mama Rizah has been gone a long time… and the stories are true. You really are immortal. You haven’t aged a day. You look exactly like the photograph I saw twenty years ago!”

A shadow of guilt crossed Cristine’s face. “I am deeply sorry I couldn’t attend your mother’s funeral. Once the Bellators discovered my origin, we feared they would use me to trigger the final chaos. I had to stay hidden.”

“Don’t worry, Mom understood,” Calista reassured her. “But I’ve always wondered… did Kuya Zanjo ever accept the immortality you offered him?”

Cristine gave a bittersweet smile. “No. But I know in time, I will see them all again. Regardless, I know why you are here. I can help you with your research on our true enemy.”

“Lucifer,” Calista said, the name tasting like lead.

The Ripples of Time

Meanwhile, Ethan, Aki, Baekhyun, Kaito, and Zac tumbled through the temporal rift. Before they could find their bearings, the air shimmered, and a towering figure blocked their path.

“Who are you?” Ethan asked, hand moving toward his sigils.

“I am Bangun Bangun,” the deity declared, his voice resonating like a ticking clock. “The regulator of cosmic movement and universal time. Listen well: do not interfere with the threads of the past. To change what was is to destroy what will be.” With that stern warning, the deity dissolved into the ether.

Moments later, the group arrived at the edge of a battlefield. They watched in horror as a young man—a younger version of Mr. Choi—fell under the blades of Japanese soldiers.

“Where are we?” Kaito asked, shivering.

“Korea,” Ethan whispered.

“The Imjin War,” Baekhyun added, his eyes scanning the architecture. “The clothes we’re wearing… they’re from the late 16th century. We are in the Joseon Dynasty, in the capital of Hanyang—what we now call Seoul.”

“Wait,” Akihiko stammered. “If his grandfather was killed here in the 1590s, how was he alive in 2020? That would make him over four hundred years old.”

“Maybe he was an immortal?” Kaito suggested.

“Look!” Zac pointed. A thick, oily black smoke began to slither across the snow, coiling around the lifeless body of the young man. It seeped into his wounds, and the ‘corpse’ suddenly gasped, its eyes snapping open with a hellish light.

“That’s Lucifer,” Akihiko breathed. “He didn’t just survive; he was possessed.”

“It’s all connected,” Ethan realized, his mind racing. “The history of our nations—Korea, Japan, the Philippines—Lucifer has been weaving himself into our conflicts for centuries. This wasn’t an accident. It was a plan.”

The Encounter

The scene shifted abruptly, the cold intensifying as snow began to fall. They found themselves standing in a quiet alleyway where a man—the newly revived Mr. Choi—was walking toward them.

“I am so sorry,” the man said, startled by their presence. “What are you doing out here in the storm?”

Ethan and his friends froze, the cold biting through their thin layers.

“Seonsaengnim,” Baekhyun stepped forward, his Korean perfect and respectful. “Jeohuineun i nala-eseo gwangwang-gaeg-euloseo gil-eul ilh-eun deushabnida. Hotel-eul chajgo issseubnida…” (Sir, we are travelers who have lost our way. We are seeking shelter.)

The man’s expression softened. “You look exhausted. Come, follow me to my small restaurant. My wife and I will prepare some warm food for you. It is far too cold to be outside.”

“Wait, Mister,” Ethan asked as they began to walk. “What is your name?”

The man opened his mouth to answer, but Baekhyun spoke first, his voice heavy with hidden meaning. “Joseon.”

The man laughed, impressed. “You’re a good guesser! That is indeed my name.”

Kaito and Aki shared a nervous smile. Beside them, Ethan reached out and gently took Baekhyun’s hand, offering a squeeze of support.

“I love ramen!” Zac added quickly, grabbing Joseon’s arm with forced cheer to hide their tension. “I’ve been dying to try some!”

“Then follow me,” Joseon smiled. “I’m sure my wife will be happy to meet you all.”

Back in the present, the dim light of the White Dove archive flickered as Calista and Cristine poured over an ancient, leather-bound tome. Calista’s finger stopped on a particular illustration—a grotesque drawing of a human body being unmade from the within.

“The Vessel,” Calista whispered, her voice trembling. The image showed a man possessed by a shadow, his eyes turned into voids. It was the same darkness they had seen in their visions.

The CEO’s Office

In the gleaming penthouse office of the Choi Corporation, Jin Ae sat behind her new desk. As the CEO, she was used to being the most powerful person in the room—until the door clicked open.

A man stepped inside. His appearance had changed—he looked younger, more vibrant, his skin glowing with an eerie health—but his eyes were unmistakable.

“Grandpa?” Jin Ae gasped, rising from her chair. “How… how did you get in here?” Her heart hammered against her ribs. “I placed protection seals on every entrance to this building. No spirit should be able to pass them.”

Joseon smiled, and the expression didn’t reach his cold, dark eyes.

“How did I bypass your little charms?” he mused, walking toward her with predatory grace. “You have no idea how long I have walked this earth, my granddaughter. Every ‘anti-demon’ trick you can conceive of, I have already seen fail. I have outlived the civilizations that invented them.”

Jin Ae backed away, her hands gripping the edge of her desk. “Why are you here?”

“I am not here to frighten you, Jin Ae. In fact, I have come with an offer—one only a grandfather could make,” Joseon said, his voice dropping to a smooth, persuasive purr.

“What kind of offer?”

Joseon leaned over the desk, his presence overwhelming the room. “You’ve always craved power, haven’t you? Real power. Not just stocks and boardrooms, but the kind of strength that bends the world to your will. Help me with my plan, and it’s yours.”

Jin Ae swallowed hard, her ambition warring with her fear. “What plan?”

Joseon’s smile widened, revealing a glimpse of the abyss within. “The Apocalypse.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN - LADY IN RED

Shadows in the Joseon Dynasty

The night air in the past was heavy and unnatural. Inside the guest quarters of Joseon’s home, the group sat in a tense circle.

“I can’t sleep,” Ethan admitted, his eyes darting toward the paper-thin walls.

“I can’t stop thinking about it,” Kaito whispered. “Why would Joseon offer his home to total strangers? He doesn’t even know us.”

“That’s the thing,” Akihiko countered, his voice low. “He doesn’t know us, but we know exactly who—and what—he is.”

Zac rubbed his arms, trying to ward off a chill that had nothing to do with the weather. “He seemed so calm earlier. Everything felt… normal.”

“Don’t be fooled,” Baekhyun warned, his gaze sharp and cold. “Demons are masters of the mask. They excel at pretending to be human until the moment they decide to stop.”

Ethan looked around the room, a sudden realization hitting him. “Wait… where are Jasmine and Catherine? Did they manage to follow us through the rift?”

No one had an answer.

The Failed Ritual

In the present-day forest, Catherine stood before the fading remnants of the sigil, her brow furrowed in concentration.

“Anoíxte mou tin pýli kai afíste me na epistrépso sto parelthón!” she commanded.

Nothing happened. The air remained still; the gate stayed shut.

“Are you sure those were the words Ethan used?” Catherine asked, looking at Jasmine.

“I’m positive,” Jasmine replied, her frustration growing. “Why isn’t it working?”

“Maybe the timeline is rejecting us,” Catherine mused. “It might be that the era Ethan is in won’t allow more than five travelers at once.”

“But we’re his guardians!” Jasmine cried. “How are we supposed to protect the Sigbinan if we’re stuck here?”

“He isn’t alone,” Catherine reminded her. “He has the Fire, Air, and Dark foxes with him.”

“And the Merman,” Jasmine corrected. “But still, what do we do now?”

A slow, knowing smile spread across Catherine’s face. “I have a better idea.” She grabbed Jasmine’s arm, her fingers glowing with a new spell. “We’re going to visit our ‘sister’.”

The Demon’s Heir

Within seconds, the forest blurred and reformed into the opulent interior of the Choi mansion. Jin Ae was standing by the window, her silhouette framed by the moonlight.

“Jin Ae!” Catherine called out.

Jin Ae spun around, her eyes wide with disbelief. “Catherine? Jasmine? Are you real, or am I finally losing my mind?”

Without a word, Jasmine stepped forward and firmly bit Jin Ae’s hand.

“Ow! Jasmine, that hurts!” Jin Ae yelped, pulling her hand back.

“See? We’re real,” Catherine said with a small laugh, watching Jasmine prepare for a second “test” bite.

“Okay, okay! I believe you!” Jin Ae laughed breathlessly, before her expression turned somber. “But where is my brother?”

“They’re on a mission, Jin Ae,” Jasmine said, her tone becoming serious. “But we have to know… how did you convince your grandfather to hand over the family wealth so easily?”

“I had to make a deal,” Jin Ae said, turning her back to them. “For the safety of my mother and Baekhyun.”

“Jin Ae,” Jasmine said softly, “do you know the truth about Baekhyun? About who he really is?”

Jin Ae stood tall, her shoulders tensed. “I know he isn’t my biological brother. I found out recently. That’s why the deal was necessary.”

“And about your grandfather…” Catherine started, “did you know that he—”

“Is Lucifer? Yes.” Jin Ae interrupted, her voice devoid of emotion. “I saw everything. I saw him take the Sigbin I captured from the sanctuary.”

“What? But how?” Catherine gasped. “That place is guarded by ancient creatures!”

Jin Ae turned to face them. As she did, the light in the room seemed to die. Her eyes, once a warm brown, bled into a terrifying, solid ink-black.

“I am half-human and half-demon,” Jin Ae said.

Her voice was no longer her own; it was a dual-layered, masculine growl that vibrated in the girls’ chests. Catherine and Jasmine recoiled in pure terror, their breath catching in their throats.

Seeing their fear, the darkness receded. Jin Ae’s eyes returned to normal, and her voice softened back to its sweet, melodic tone. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, looking at her trembling hands. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“No, it’s okay,” Catherine said, her voice steady. “No matter what happens, you are still our friend.”

“She’s right,” Jasmine added with a supportive nod. “You’re the brilliant inventor who always finds a way to help others.”

“We are all different—none of us are perfect,” Catherine continued, stepping closer to Jin Ae. “But we have one goal: to save the supernatural creatures and bring peace to all the races.”

Jin Ae looked at them, the darkness in her eyes fully receding. A genuine smile touched her lips. “Count me in, Witch Leader.”

“Me too! Don’t forget me!” Jasmine chirped.

Jin Ae teased her, “As if I could forget a Banshee. I’ve known your secret since we helped Aling Marites, remember?”

“True, true,” Jasmine sighed dreamily. “And that hunky policeman… he was so handsome.”

“Jasmine!” Catherine and Jin Ae shouted in unison.

“What? Did I say something wrong?” Jasmine asked, blinking innocently.

“That’s enough,” Jin Ae laughed, gesturing toward the house. “Come inside. I’ll prepare something for you both.”

“I hope it’s not human meat,” Jasmine joked, winking. “Unless you’re serving up a handsome man. I’d happily eat his—”

“Jasmine, watch your mouth!” Catherine interrupted, blushing.

Jin Ae shook her head. “Sometimes I wonder if you’re a real woman or a predator in disguise, Jasmine. The way you stare at men… it’s like you’re undressing them with your eyes, ready to force them into bed.”

“Ouch! Coming from my own sisters? That hurts!” Jasmine pouted.

The laughter died instantly as they stepped into the foyer. Mr. Choi was standing at the top of the grand staircase, his shadow stretching long across the floor.

“You didn’t mention we had visitors,” he said, his voice like grinding stones.

Jin Ae stepped in front of her friends, her posture defensive. “Don’t you dare touch them. Don’t even touch a hair on their heads, or I will do something you’ll regret.”

Mr. Choi chuckled, a cold, hollow sound. “They are your friends, and I have seen them before. Don’t worry, mi nieta bonita . I will leave these lovely ladies to you.”

“Then stay away from us,” Jin Ae snapped.

Mr. Choi began to walk away, but paused, casting a chilling glance over his shoulder at Catherine and Jasmine. “It was a pleasure, Witch Leader. And you, Banshee… tell me, have you already sensed who is next to die?”

When he saw the terror drain the color from their faces, he threw his head back and laughed—a booming, demonic sound that echoed through the entire mansion.

“Crazy old man!” Jin Ae hissed once he vanished.

“Jasmine… what did he mean?” Catherine whispered, her hand trembling.

Jasmine didn’t answer. Her eyes were fixed on the hallway. “Jin Ae, where is your grandmother?”

“Why? She’s abroad. I sent her to Korea for her safety,” Jin Ae replied, confused.

“No… she’s dead,” Jasmine whispered.

Before Jin Ae could protest, Jasmine bolted down the hallway. Her friends followed, their footsteps thundering on the hardwood until they reached the glass doors leading to the conservatory.

“The garden? Why here?” Jin Ae panted.

“Catherine, you see her, right?” Jasmine pointed toward the rosebushes.

Catherine nodded and closed her eyes. She focused her energy, pulling back the veil and opening her Third Eye . The world shifted into shades of blue and gray, and there, standing among the flowers, was the pale, translucent spirit of Jin Ae’s grandmother.

“She’s here,” Catherine confirmed, her voice cracking. “And I see how it happened.”

The spirit drifted toward them, its face twisted in a silent scream. As it touched the air between them, a psychic flash hit Catherine and Jasmine, showing them the brutal reality of her final moments.

“What’s happening?” Jin Ae cried out, seeing her friends freeze in horror. “What are you seeing?!”

A Crimson Feast

Back in the Joseon era, the travelers were jolted awake by a blood-curdling scream echoing from the adjacent room. They burst through the doors, only to freeze in pure horror.

The room was painted in red. Joseon crouched on the floor, his face smeared with gore as he consumed the flesh of his own wife. He looked up, his eyes void of humanity. Before they could react, he lunged toward the window, crashing through the paper screen and disappearing into the night.

“We have to stop him!” Kaito roared, his eyes glowing as he prepared to shift into his fox form.

Suddenly, the air shimmered, and a woman dressed in a flowing, crimson gown stepped into their path. “You will not interfere,” she commanded, her voice vibrating with authority. “Traveling through the currents of time is a violation of the laws of existence. You are here to observe, not to rewrite.”

“We can’t just let that monster escape!” Kaito snarled.

The Lady in Red merely snapped her fingers. In a blink, the bloody room vanished. They found themselves standing on the outskirts of the village as the morning sun rose, watching historical officers examine the crime scene from a distance.

“Your quest is to learn how to defeat the threat to peace, not to play hero in a century that isn’t yours,” she said coldly. With another snap, she vanished into the mist.

“Who was she?” Akihiko asked, his breath hitching.

“I don’t know,” Ethan whispered, looking at the distant village. “But we’re being watched. The past is a locked room, and she’s the keeper.”

“Which is exactly why you guys shouldn’t touch anything,” Zac added nervously.

“But where is Joseon now? What are we supposed to see next?” Baekhyun asked.

Suddenly, a red-gloved hand gripped their arms from behind. “Oh, right! I almost forgot to take you to the next act. Let’s go!” the Lady in Red chirped, her tone suddenly playful.

The world blurred. When the colors settled, they were standing on a lush, windswept hill.

“I know this place,” Kaito whispered, his voice trembling.

“Where the grass is greener?” Ethan joked weakly, trying to break the tension.

“California girls, unforgettable…” Zac started to hum, but Akihiko cut him off with a sharp look.

Kaito didn’t hear them; he was already sprinting toward the gate of a small, traditional town in the valley below.

“I think I know where we are,” Baekhyun said, his face paling.

“This is Kaito’s home,” Ethan realized. “The place where the Nogitsune was born out of pure hatred and rage.”

The Present: The Mirror’s Curse

In the garden of the Choi mansion, the air felt stagnant and cold. Catherine and Jasmine stood frozen, their eyes still glazed from the psychic vision granted by the grandmother’s spirit.

“What happened? Tell me!” Jin Ae pleaded, her voice cracking. “How did she die? Who did this?”

Jasmine stepped back, her face pale. “She was killed right here, Jin Ae. In this garden.”

“But by who? Tell me, Catherine!”

Catherine finally looked up, her Third Eye closing as tears welled in her eyes. The truth felt like a physical weight in the air.

“She was killed by… you,” Catherine whispered.

“Me?” Jin Ae recoiled as if she had been struck. “That’s impossible! I loved her! I was trying to save her!”

The spirit of the grandmother looked at Jin Ae with a mixture of pity and terror, her ghostly finger pointing directly at her granddaughter’s heart—where the demon’s blood now flowed.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT -THE TALE OF THE NOGITSUNE

The Original Vessel

Ethan and his friends moved through the shifting mists of time, following Joseon’s dark trail. Finally, the air cleared, revealing a quiet, traditional house. Kaito stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes fixed on a young boy playing near the porch. The boy stopped and looked back, a strange sense of recognition passing between them.

“Kaito, wait!” Ethan called out. “Who is that?”

“That’s me,” Kaito whispered, his voice trembling. “That was my original vessel. My name… it was Shuji.”

Before they could process this, the Lady in Red flickered into existence beside them. “Do not touch him,” she warned sharply. “The God of Space and Time is already furious with your intrusion. Watch closely; this is the moment Saesbyeol’s influence changes young Shuji’s fate forever.”

She vanished as quickly as she appeared, and the scene around them distorted.

The Betrayal of Megumi

The peaceful afternoon shattered. They watched in horror as Joseon’s shadow coiled around Shuji’s mother, Teacher Megumi. Her eyes turned a milky, unnatural white.

“Teacher Megumi, what is happening to you?” a young, armored man cried out.

Ethan gasped. “Is that… my dad? Lucas?”

“He looks exactly like you, E,” Akihiko whispered. “Nana Amelia was right—they were inseparable in their youth.”

Instead of answering, the possessed Megumi raised her hands. Sacred talisman papers flew from her sleeves like sharpened blades, encircling Lucas. With a flick of her wrist, they released a surge of spiritual lightning, pinning the general to the ground, immobilized.

“Lucas, hold on!” Calista shouted, rushing to his side.

From the shadows, Joseon watched the chaos, his laughter cold and hollow. Beside Ethan, Baekhyun’s knuckles turned white. He wanted to strike the demon, but the laws of time held him back.

The Death of Shuji

The horror escalated as Megumi, moved by a force not her own, drew a ceremonial knife. She turned toward her son.

“Do you remember this, Kaito?” Zac asked softly.

Kaito didn’t answer. He clutched his head, falling to his knees as suppressed memories flooded back like a tidal wave. In the past, the knife fell. Megumi struck down her own child.

As Shuji’s life faded, a thick black smoke began to rise from his body—Lucifer, reaching out to claim the boy’s innocent soul. But Calista saw it.

“The Lord of Darkness,” she hissed, recognizing the ancient shadow. “No. I will not let you have him!”

She threw open her grimoire, her voice booming with the authority of the Babaylan :

“Sto ónoma tis pantodýnamis theótitas, katára to plásma pou échei kakés prothéseis stin athóa psychí!” (In the name of the almighty deity, I curse the creature with evil intentions toward this innocent soul!)

A burst of holy light erupted from the book. The black smoke shrieked, forced away by the purity of the spell. Joseon hissed in pain and fled into the trees as Shuji’s soul vanished, protected by the light.

The Aftermath

The possession broke. Megumi blinked, the darkness leaving her eyes. She looked down at her blood-stained hands and then at the small, lifeless form of her son.

“What happened?” she asked, her voice a fragile whisper. She collapsed beside him, her screams joining the sudden downpour of rain. “Did I… did I do this?”

“No, Teacher,” Lucas said, struggling to his feet and placing a hand on her shoulder. “You were possessed. A demon used your strength.”

“What have I done?” Megumi wailed, her tears mixing with the rain.

“The prophecy is unfolding,” Calista said grimly, looking toward the dark forest where Joseon had vanished. “The Lord of Darkness is here, and this chaos is only the beginning.”

“We must take him to the shrine,” Lucas said softly, picking up the boy’s body. “We must give Shuji the funeral he deserves.”

THE ONI’S BARGAINThe Forbidden Ritual

Ethan and Akihiko could not hold back their tears, their hearts breaking for the small boy lying still in the rain. Beside them, Kaito was silent, his eyes fixed on his mother. He didn’t scream; he simply watched as the tears tracked silently down his face.

The Lady in Red appeared once more, her crimson robes fluttering in a wind no one else could feel. “Let us move to the final act of this tragedy,” she whispered. “Only then will you understand the true nature of the Nogitsune.”

With a snap of her fingers, the scene shifted to the interior of the moonlit shrine. Shuji’s body lay prepared for burial, surrounded by the scent of incense. The village was eerily silent—everyone had fallen into a deep, magical slumber. Everyone except Megumi.

“What is she doing?” Ethan whispered, watching as Megumi took a jagged dagger and sliced her palm open, letting the blood drip onto the sacred floor.

“Mom, no! Stop!” Kaito cried out, reaching for her.

“She cannot hear you,” the Lady in Red reminded them coldly. “The God of Space and Time has veiled you. You are ghosts in this memory.”

“She’s calling out to something dark,” Zac noted, his skin crawling.

“She is striking a bargain with an Oni ,” Kaito said, his voice hollow.

The Deal with Darkness

As Megumi chanted, a thick, oily black smoke curled up from the floorboards. The air grew heavy with the stench of sulfur. Akihiko shuddered, “Oni… the demonic executioners of folklore.”

Megumi picked up a terrifying Oni mask and pressed it to her face. When she spoke, her voice was no longer human—it was a guttural, layered growl. “Bring my son back. I offer my soul in exchange.”

The smoke coalesced into a towering shadow. “A shrine maiden seeking a demon’s favor?” the Oni hissed. “I cannot simply restart a heart that has been purified by these holy walls. His body is useless to me.”

“Then find him a new one!” Megumi pleaded.

“Your soul is a rare prize, priestess,” the Oni mused. “Very well. We shall give him a new vessel. But it must be of your blood—a child born of a shrine maiden.”

Megumi’s eyes drifted toward the sleeping form of her sister, Hoshiko, in the corner of the shrine. “My sister… Hoshiko is pregnant. Use the child in her womb. Let my son live through him.”

“Marvelous,” the Oni chuckled. “But heed my warning: he will return with gaps in his memory, his heart filled with a thirst for vengeance. He will not be the boy you knew.”

“I don’t care,” Megumi sobbed, the mask hiding her agony. “As long as he lives.”

With a final, desperate cry, Megumi turned the dagger on herself. As her life ebbed away, the sleeping spell broke.

The Warning

Lucas and Calista burst into the shrine, but they were heartbeats too late. They watched in horror as Megumi’s soul was dragged into the shadows by the Oni’s smoke.

“We’re too late,” Lucas groaned, dropping his sword.

“Not yet,” Calista said, her eyes narrowing as she spotted the Oni mask on the floor. “She made a deal. I will find out what she promised.”

A young shrine maiden stepped out from behind a silk screen, her face pale with terror. “I heard it all,” she whispered. “I was in an astral state when she spoke. She traded her soul to put Shuji into my unborn child.”

“God, she was desperate,” Calista whispered, reaching out to steady the woman. “What is your name?”

“Hoshiko,” the woman replied, clutching her stomach.

“Hoshiko, you are in grave danger,” Calista said firmly. “The Oni will be waiting for that child. We must find where they are hiding Shuji’s soul until you give birth. The battle for your son’s life has only just begun.”

The Missing Gap

Jin Ae stood frozen in the garden, her breath hitching in her throat. “That’s impossible,” she stammered, shaking her head. “I remember it so clearly. I drove her myself. I saw her walk through the terminal… I watched her plane take off for Korea.”

“Memory can be a fragile thing, Jin Ae,” Catherine said softly, her eyes glowing with a faint, violet light. “Especially when a demon is involved.”

“We need to see what actually happened,” Jasmine urged. “We have to go back to that night.”

“Can you really do that?” Jin Ae asked, her voice trembling.

“I can’t physically take us there like Ethan did,” Catherine explained, “but I can pull the truth from the veil of the past. Give me your hands.”

Jin Ae reached out, her palms meeting Catherine’s. The world around them dissolved into a blur of gray and shadow. When the colors bled back in, they were standing at the edge of the woods behind the White Dove hideout. It was the night of the grandmother’s “departure.”

“There she is,” Jasmine whispered, pointing.

They watched as a younger Jin Ae emerged from the side door. Her eyes were wide but vacant, staring straight ahead as if she were seeing a world invisible to everyone else. She wasn’t running; she was drifting, her movements fluid and mechanical.

“Is she sleepwalking?” Jasmine asked, watching her friend move deeper into the dark forest.

“Look at her hands,” Catherine noted.

As Jin Ae approached the clearing where her grandmother sat in quiet meditation, the younger version of herself waved a hand through the air. A shimmering, dark energy rippled from her fingers. Instantly, the grandmother’s head slumped forward, plunged into a deep, unnatural slumber.

“Oh no… she’s possessed,” Jasmine breathed, covering her mouth.

“No,” Catherine said, her voice grim as she stepped closer to the memory. “Look at the way she moves. There is no struggle in her soul. She isn’t being possessed from the inside—she’s being played like a puppet from the outside. Someone was pulling her strings.”

The Puppet Master

The scene grew colder as the “puppet” Jin Ae stood over the sleeping woman. The darkness around her began to thicken, forming the faint, towering silhouette of a man behind her, his hands hovering just inches above her shoulders.

“Lucifer,” Jin Ae whispered, watching her own hands reach for her grandmother’s throat.

THE BIRTH OF THE NOGITSUNEThe Shadow’s Gift

The Travelers watched in silence as the Oni held Shuji’s flickering soul. With a guttural chant, the demon shoved the soul into the lifeless, preserved body of a wild fox—a temporary vessel that pulsed with dark, unnatural energy.

“As the son of a shrine maiden, you have the potential for greatness,” the Oni hissed. “But this husk won’t last. Even now, Hoshiko is in labor. Your true vessel is being born.”

As Shuji’s soul merged with the fox—becoming a Nogitsune —a familiar black smoke began to swirl in the corner of the room. It solidified into the calm, handsome face of Joseon.

“Hello, Shuji,” Joseon said, his voice dripping with false sympathy. “I am here to show you the truth about your mother. I want you to see how she was murdered by the Sigbinan, Lucas Sandoval.”

Ethan shook his head in horror, wanting to scream that it was a lie, but he was powerless. He watched as Joseon pressed his hand to the Nogitsune’s head, feeding Shuji a twisted, fabricated memory of his mother’s death—one where Lucas was the villain, not the protector.

The Vow of Vengeance

The Nogitsune’s eyes snapped open, glowing with a cold, predatory light. “They will pay,” Shuji growled, his voice vibrating with newfound malice. “I will take my new vessel from Hoshiko’s son, and once I am reborn, I will destroy the Sigbinan and everyone he loves. They will suffer as my mother suffered.”

“I can help you, little wolf,” Joseon purred. “Since this dead vessel is weak, let me grant you a taste of my own power. Nogitsune are telepathic by nature; with my help, your mind will become a fortress and a weapon.”

Joseon channeled a stream of abyssal dark energy into Shuji. The fox-spirit arched its back, its fur bristling as its power tripled.

“The strength…” Shuji whispered, his mind expanding. “I can feel everything. It’s intoxicating.”

“Go now. Start your war,” Joseon commanded. “Kill the Sigbinan and his bloodline. Ensure no one is left to stop you… especially the Bellators.”

The Counter-Strategy

Shuji narrowed his eyes, his telepathic mind already calculating. “The Bellators are a problem of numbers. If we are to win, we must mirror their tactics. We need to multiply and conquer.”

“What are you suggesting?” Joseon asked, intrigued.

“We need a counterpart to their warriors,” Shuji replied. “I will find human soldiers for you—lost souls I can corrupt and lead. We will match the Bellators’ numbers with an army of our own.”

Joseon smiled, a look of genuine pride on his face. “I was right to choose you. The wisdom of a Kitsune merged with the darkness of a Nogitsune… you are truly a masterpiece.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE - THE AWAKENING OF DARKNESS

The Descent into the Sanctuary

The vision deepened as Catherine and Jasmine followed the spectral image of Jin Ae through the shimmering portal. The air within the Sanctuary was thick with ancient magic, yet it seemed to bow before her.

“That’s the gateway to the Sanctuary,” Catherine whispered, her heart racing. “Only the most powerful witches can tear the veil like that.”

They watched as Jin Ae drifted past the ethereal guardians, her hands moving in rhythmic, hypnotic patterns. The guardians, creatures of pure light, slumped into a heavy, magical slumber as she passed.

“Where did she get that kind of power?” Jasmine asked, her voice trembling.

“She didn’t,” Catherine realized grimly. “She was being channeled. A conduit for something much older.”

With a snap of her fingers, Catherine shifted the vision. The scene dissolved and reformed in the cold, modern office of the Choi mansion. Jin Ae stood before her grandfather, holding a small, ornate cage that hissed with a foul, dark energy.

The Devil’s Bargain

“ Hal-abeoji ,“ the memory of Jin Ae said, her voice sounding hollow and metallic. “I have the Sigbin you requested.”

Mr. Choi turned, his face lit by the sickly glow of the creature’s eyes. His smile was predatory. “Jin Ae… my brilliant granddaughter.”

“Before you take it,” she countered, her own ambition flaring through the possession, “you will sign over every share of the company. You will step down, and you will stay away from my mother and Baekhyun. Permanently.”

Mr. Choi laughed—a sound like dry leaves skittering over a grave. “No wonder you are my flesh and blood. Such a beautiful, bottomless greed. Keep the wealth, child. I have no use for money once I have the four creatures. Once they are mine, I will rule the fabric of this world.”

Suddenly, Jin Ae’s grandmother rushed into the room, her face pale with desperation. “Jin Ae, stop! You don’t know what you’re doing! Leave this place now!”

But Joseon was faster. He hissed a guttural incantation that froze the older woman in her tracks. He stepped behind Jin Ae, his hands hovering over her shoulders like a puppeteer.

“Kill her,” Joseon whispered into her ear. “She is the only thing standing between you and your throne.”

Under his silent command, Jin Ae’s hand snapped upward. In a flash of dark light, a jagged blade appeared in her grip.

“The Stiléto apó ti Géenna ,” Catherine gasped. “The Stiletto from Hell.”

They watched in silent horror as Jin Ae, her face a mask of empty obedience, drove the dagger into her grandmother again and again.

The Breaking Point

The vision shattered. Catherine and Jasmine were thrown back into the present, the air in the room vibrating with a sudden, violent energy.

Jin Ae was on her knees, clawing at her own head as the suppressed memories tore through her mind like a physical storm. Her skin began to ripple, and a low, masculine growl started to vibrate in her chest.

“Girls… run!” Jin Ae shrieked, her eyes flickering between brown and a terrifying, oily black. “I can’t… I can’t hold him back!”

“Jin Ae, listen to me!” Catherine cried out, reaching for her. “You have to fight! I know you’re stronger than he is!”

“Please, go!” Jin Ae’s voice distorted, layering with the growl of the demon. “I remember it all… he was inside me… he’s still here! Monday, cast the spell! Get out of here!”

“We’re coming back for you, sister! We won’t leave you like this!” Jasmine promised, her voice breaking.

With tears in her eyes, Catherine slammed her palms together, chanting a final protective ward. In a flash of violet light, she and Jasmine vanished, leaving Jin Ae alone in the dark to face the monster within.

THE WEAVING OF FATESThe Birth of Kaito

The Travelers watched in grim silence as the chaotic energy of the Nogitsune tore through the village. The temporary fox vessel was failing, but Shuji’s spirit was relentless. He found his target: the infant son of Hoshiko.

With a surge of black smoke, Shuji abandoned the dying fox and surged into the baby. The child’s body didn’t just grow; it distorted, aging rapidly before their eyes until a young man stood in the wreckage of the shrine.

“Finally… a vessel,” he whispered, his eyes burning with ancient malice. “From this day forward, I am Kaito.”

In the present, Calista’s ancient grimoire shimmered as the name Shuji was struck through, replaced by the jagged script of Kaito .

Amelia’s Charge

As the village burned under the combined assault of the Bellators and the possessed Nogitsune, Calista turned to her most trusted apprentice. Seventeen-year-old Amelia stood ready, her eyes bright with a mix of terror and resolve.

“A new evil has been born, Amelia,” Calista said, handing over a bundle wrapped in cloth. “Save my son. Run, and do not look back.”

“I am ready, Teacher,” Amelia promised.

Amelia sprinted through the chaos, using her spells to blur her form and slip past the black kitsune hunters. She reached the hut of Apo Tina, the village’s high elder and faith healer.

“Apo Tina! I have Calista’s son,” Amelia panted.

“Protect him at all costs,” Apo Tina commanded, her voice like cracking parchment. “But your task is not yet finished. You must also retrieve the child who carries the spirit of the Gumiho.”

“Where, Apo?”

Apo Tina threw her hands forward, tearing a shimmering portal into the air. “Follow the light. Ethan’s father and Minjoon are holding the line, but they cannot stay the darkness for long.”

The Mother’s Sacrifice

Amelia stepped through the rift and found herself in a small, hidden house. Outside, the sounds of battle—Lucas Sandoval and Minjoon fighting the Nogitsune—shook the earth. Inside, a woman stood guard over a sleeping baby.

“I am Amelia, apprentice to Calista,” she announced. “I have the son of the Sigbinan with me. Apo Tina sent me for the Gumiho.”

The woman—Baekhyun’s mother—looked at the two infants. “The Aswang are close. I can smell their rot on the wind.”

With trembling hands, she performed a final act of motherly magic. She created a perfect illusion, wrapping a decoy bundle in her son’s blankets. “Take them both, Amelia. I will lead the hunters away.”

She leaned down, pressing a final, lingering kiss to her son’s forehead. “I am so sorry, my child. Mama loves you. Always.”

“Wait! Come with us!” Amelia cried, but the woman was already gone, sprinting into the woods to draw the monsters toward herself.

The Unification

Back in the past’s reflection, Baekhyun fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face as he finally understood the depth of his mother’s love. She hadn’t abandoned him; she had died so he could breathe.

Kaito, the man standing beside them now, also collapsed—not in anger, but in a crushing weight of guilt. “I am sorry,” he choked out. “For all of it.”

Ethan placed a steady hand on Kaito’s shoulder. “Stand up, Kaito. We aren’t your judges. Not today.”

“He’s right,” Baekhyun added, wiping his eyes. His voice was hard, but no longer filled with blind hate. “You have a debt to pay, but we have a mission to finish. We need the Nogitsune’s strength if we’re going to stop Lucifer.”

Zac helped Kaito to his feet. “My captain’s mother told us this would happen. She said we had to be patient until Kaito and Shuji became one. It looks like the boy and the monster are finally starting to speak the same language.”

The Lady in Red appeared one last time, her crimson dress fading into the gray of the returning present. “The tour of the past is over,” she said solemnly. “The shadows you have seen are the foundations of the war to come. What happens next… belongs to the future.”

“So, this is where it ends?” Ethan asked, looking at the disappearing world of his parents.

“No,” she replied with a cryptic smile. “This is where you finally begin to fight.”

THE HEIRESS OF SHADOWSA Soul Held Hostage

Within the cold, silent depths of her own mind, Jin Ae screamed. “Who are you? Get out of my head!”

The darkness swirled, coalescing into the familiar, mocking face of her grandfather. Joseon stood there, his smile as sharp as a razor. “It has always been me, my dear granddaughter,” he purred.

“You!” Jin Ae’s rage flared, her mental form rushing toward him with teeth bared. “How dare you use me! How dare you—”

She stopped dead. Behind Joseon, a pale, flickering light appeared. It was her grandmother, her spirit translucent and weeping, bound by chains of obsidian smoke.

“This is the soul of your Halmoni ,” Joseon said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. “Take one more step, and I will command the dregs of hell to drag her into the abyss forever. Is that what you want, Jin Ae?”

The Terms of the Deal

Jin Ae’s knees buckled. “What do you want? Leave her alone! You promised… you promised no one in my family would be hurt!”

“I remember my promises,” Joseon replied, circling her like a predator. “But you must stay focused. A war is coming—the kind of war that burns worlds. As my heiress, you must be prepared to obey. Your blood carries my legacy; it is time you acted like it.”

Jin Ae looked at the weeping spirit of her grandmother and then back at the monster before her. “I will comply,” she whispered, her voice broken. “Just… don’t hurt my friends. Don’t touch my brother or my mother. Please.”

Joseon’s eyes glinted with triumph. “A fair trade. But loyalty must be proven. To start, you must kill for me.”

Jin Ae recoiled as if she had been struck. “What?”

“You heard me,” Joseon said, his face inches from hers. “I need a sacrifice. You will take a life and bring me their blood. My dark power requires nourishment to reach its full potential, and your hands will be the ones to provide it.”

The Lesser Evil

Jin Ae’s mind raced, searching for a way to satisfy the demon without losing her soul entirely. “Fine,” she hissed, her eyes hardening. “If it must be a life, let it be a criminal. A murderer. Someone the world is better off without.”

Joseon chuckled, a dark, hollow sound. “Selective morality? How charming. Very well—but not just any criminal. I want a heartless soul. Someone who has never felt a moment of repentance for their sins. Their blood is the sweetest.”

Jin Ae stood tall, her resolve settling into a grim, dark path. “Tomorrow, I will speak to Chief Officer Jeff at the city police. I’ll find someone who fits your description. Just give me the time I need.”

Joseon smiled, reaching out to pat her cheek with a hand that felt like ice. “Everything is proceeding exactly as I intended. Go now, my heiress. The night is waiting.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY - BLOOD OF THE FALLEN

The Silent Observer

Back at the White Dove sanctuary, Catherine clutched the glowing crystal hanging from her own neck. Through the magical link of the necklace she had gifted Jin Ae, she had heard every word of the devil’s bargain.

“Is she really going to do it?” Jasmine asked, her voice a fragile whisper. “Is she actually going to kill for him?”

“I hope not,” Catherine said, her brow furrowed in deep thought. “But I’m still trying to understand… how is it even possible? A demon and a human… if they have a child, the blood is tainted forever?”

The Lore of the Half-Blood

Nana Esther stepped out from the shadows of the archive, her presence grounding and ancient. “It is not the first time the heavens and the abyss have mingled with the earth, my child,” she said solemnly.

“Even the holy ones have fallen into such temptations,” Esther continued. “When an angel and a human mate, their offspring are called Nephilim . They are giants of spirit, possessing unique and terrifying powers. Your friend’s condition is the dark mirror of that.”

“You mean there are others like Jin Ae?” Jasmine asked.

“She is not the first,” Esther confirmed, her gaze drifting toward the high-security wing of the headquarters. “Even Inspector Cristine carries that burden. She was the first Bellator to possess the dual blood of a Babaylan and a demon.”

“Inspector Cristine?” Jasmine gasped. “But she’s a hero!”

“She is,” Esther nodded. “But she had to undergo the Baptism of Light . It forced her demonic blood into a dormant state, a deep sleep that must never be broken. That is why we keep her under such strict protection here at the White Dove. If she were to awaken, the chaos would be unimaginable.”

The Missing Travelers

Jasmine looked toward the ritual circle, which remained cold and empty. “Why are Ethan and the others taking so long? They were only supposed to observe the past. Should they have returned by now?”

Catherine looked at the shimmering ley lines on the floor. “Time moves differently in the currents of the past. But the longer they stay, the more they risk being seen by things that dwell in the fold.”

“We need them back,” Jasmine said, looking at the vision of Jin Ae through the necklace. “Because I don’t think Jin Ae can fight this alone much longer.”

Parting Ways

The Travelers stood in the center of the ritual circle as the golden light of the past finally faded. The air of the present was cool and crisp.

“That’s it?” Akihiko asked, blinking away the temporal fatigue.

“Yes. My guidance ends here,” the Lady in Red said, her voice shimmering like silk. “The rest of the story is yours to write. Good luck.” With a final, cryptic smile, she dissolved into a flurry of crimson petals.

“So, what’s the plan, Captain Sandoval?” Kaito asked, turning to Ethan.

“First, we rest,” Ethan decided, his shoulders heavy with exhaustion. “Tomorrow, we meet with the Council of Witches. We need their help.”

“Kaito is right, Ethan,” Baekhyun added. “Your Sigbinan blood makes you strong, but you need to master the spells. We all need to prepare for the great war.”

“Why don’t you join us at the White Dove?” Ethan offered Kaito.

Kaito shook his head. “Not now, Captain. I don’t think the Council is ready to see me yet—not after the chaos I caused in the West. It’s better if I stay in the shadows for a while.”

“I’ll look after him, Captain,” Zac promised, stepping to Kaito’s side. “And don’t worry, I’ll let your mother know you’re safe.”

“Thank you, Zac,” Ethan said. Kaito offered a crisp, respectful salute before the two of them vanished into the night.

Ghosts of the Past

Akihiko returned to his quiet apartment. The space felt hollow, littered with the empty beer bottles from the nights he had spent worrying about Ethan’s safety. As he began to clean, his mind drifted back to the first time he had met Daisuke—the memories of his former life always felt just out of reach.

A sudden knock at the door startled him. When he opened it, Daisuke stood there, his arms laden with heavy grocery bags and several bottles of wine.

“Daisuke? What are you doing here?” Akihiko asked, surprised.

“Can I come in?” Daisuke asked with a weary smile. “These bags are killing my arms.”

“Of course, please.”

Daisuke set the bags on the counter. “I brought dinner… and some wine.”

Akihiko’s eyes widened as he saw the label. “Hokkaido? You remembered… that’s my favorite.”

The Secret Sanctuary

Meanwhile, Baekhyun led Ethan to a secluded rest house tucked away in the mountains. It was a place known only to the Choi siblings, purchased by their mother years ago.

“This place is incredible,” Ethan whispered, taking in the serene landscape and the protective hum of energy in the air.

“Mama Ara bought this for us,” Baekhyun explained. “Our grandfather doesn’t even know it exists. Nana Esther placed a massive protection ward over the entire property; we’re safe here.”

“I wish we could bring everyone here,” Ethan sighed.

“Well, you’re in luck,” Baekhyun smirked. “Nana Amelia is already here… along with the Dos Brujas .”

“The Dos Brujas ?” Ethan asked, confused.

Before he could get an answer, the front doors burst open.

“WELCOME BACK!” Jasmine screamed at the top of her lungs, nearly knocking Ethan over.

“See? I told you not to shout!” Catherine scolded, following behind her with a roll of her eyes. Behind them, Amelia and Nana Esther stood on the porch, their faces filled with relief.

Ethan laughed, a genuine, warm sound. “It’s okay. Thank you, girls.” He offered them both a sweet, grateful smile, feeling—for the first time in a long time—that he was finally home.

The Judgment

In a dimly lit, abandoned warehouse, Jin Ae stood over her first target. Mayor Luisito Juanito—a man whose belly was as full of greed as his hands were of blood—sat bound to a wooden chair. He struggled against the thick ropes, his breathing heavy and panicked.

“Mayor Juanito,” Jin Ae said, her voice dropping into a cold, clinical tone. “A gambler, a sex offender, and a murderer. You silenced ten innocent people, including the journalist who tried to bring your filth to light. Tonight, the debt is due.”

“You’re insane, lady!” the fat man wheezed, his eyes darting around the shadows. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. Let me go, and I’ll make you rich!”

“My name is Helga,” she replied, ignoring his pleas. She stepped into the light, her face a mask of stone. “I am here to ask one thing: Do you repent? Do you feel even a shred of mercy for the lives you snuffed out?”

The Mayor’s fear turned into a sneer. “Repent? Why should I? The weak exist to be stepped on. It’s survival of the fittest, sweetheart. That’s the way of the world.”

The First Drop

Jin Ae sighed, a sound of weary disappointment. “Then, Mayor Juanito… welcome to the everlasting fires.”

As she spoke, her voice began to echo with a supernatural resonance. She drew the Stiléto apó ti Géenna . The jagged blade glinted with a dark, hungry light. With one swift, decisive motion, she drove the dagger deep into the Mayor’s chest.

He gasped, but no scream came out. Instead, the dagger began to glow. Jin Ae watched, mesmerized, as the rhythmic pulse of the weapon drew the blood upward. The circular crystal embedded in the pommel began to fill with a swirling, crimson liquid.

For a terrifying moment, a surge of dark adrenaline rushed through her veins. A twisted sense of joy—of justice —flushed her cheeks. She found herself laughing, a sharp, manic sound that filled the empty room as the Mayor’s life faded away.

The Devil’s Count

“Well done, my granddaughter,” a voice purred from the shadows. Joseon stepped forward, clapping his hands slowly. “Not bad at all for a first-timer. You have a natural instinct for the harvest.”

The laughter died in Jin Ae’s throat. She looked at her blood-stained hands, the “joy” vanishing as quickly as it had come. “It’s done. Now leave my family alone.”

“Oh, we are far from finished,” Joseon chuckled, his eyes fixed on the glowing crystal of the dagger. “I forgot to mention: the ritual requires thirteen. You have collected one soul of the unrepentant. You have twelve more to go.”

“Twelve?” Jin Ae gasped, her heart sinking. “You never said—”

“I trust in you, Jin Ae,” he interrupted, his form beginning to dissolve into a thick, oily black smoke. “After all, you’re doing this for love, aren’t you?”

As the smoke cleared, Jin Ae fell to her knees beside the cooling corpse. The darkness of the warehouse felt like it was closing in on her. She clasped her hands together, her tears dripping onto the cold concrete.

“Lord, please… forgive me,” she sobbed, her voice a broken whisper. “I’m doing this for them. I’m doing this to keep Baekhyun and Mom safe. Please don’t let me lose myself.”

Akihiko & Daisuke

The glow of the screen flickered between them as they settled into the movie.

“I love this telenovela,” Daisuke whispered.

“Maria Del Sur? That’s a retro classic,” Akihiko replied, his voice low. As he turned to look at Daisuke, their eyes locked, the distance between them vanishing until their lips finally brushed.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to—” Daisuke started to pull back, but Akihiko silenced him with a searing kiss. Akihiko’s hand began to roam, tracing the lines of Daisuke’s body. A sharp gasp escaped Daisuke’s throat when Akihiko’s palm pressed against his chest.

“Please…” Daisuke breathed. Akihiko moved with sudden purpose, hovering over him as he tugged his black tank top over his head. Daisuke’s eyes trailed over Akihiko’s frame, his gaze eventually landing on the heavy weight pressing against his partner’s boxers.

Akihiko didn’t give him time to overthink. He showered Daisuke in kisses, moving from his lips to the sensitive curve of his neck, and down to his chest. As Akihiko’s tongue flicked against him, Daisuke felt a wave of unfamiliar, overwhelming pleasure.

“Oohh! Aki, what are you doing?” Daisuke cried out softly. Akihiko carefully stripped away the rest of Daisuke’s clothes, exposing his slender, pale frame. The sight only fueled Akihiko’s hunger.

“You’re so cute when you moan,” Akihiko murmured. He discarded his own boxers, revealing himself fully to Daisuke.

Daisuke’s eyes widened. “That’s… so big.”

As they moved together, the air grew thick with heat. Akihiko leaned in, gasping as Daisuke took the lead for a moment, the intimacy deepening until Akihiko couldn’t hold back his restraint any longer. He guided Daisuke to turn over, his hands steady but trembling with need.

“Take it slow, cowboy,” Daisuke winced slightly as he felt the initial pressure. Akihiko immediately softened, soothing him with a tender kiss and waiting for Daisuke to adjust before pushing deeper.

“You’re so tight… and so warm,” Akihiko groaned. In the heat of his passion, his control slipped, and his fox ears suddenly popped into view.

“Your ears…” Daisuke panted, reaching back as Akihiko gripped his chest, pulling him close for another deep kiss. Akihiko’s rhythm grew faster, more desperate, as they climbed toward the edge together.

The room filled with the sound of their shared breaths and sharp cries. “I’m close! I’m cumming!” Akihiko called out. They clung to one another as the tension finally broke, a shared wave of release crashing over them.

“So warm…” Daisuke whispered, breathless and spent, feeling the heat of their connection lingering within him.

Baekhyun & Ethan

Meanwhile, with Baekhyun and Ethan, the mood was just as tender.

“I love you. Thank you for always being there for me,” Baekhyun said, his eyes full of sincerity.

“I love you too,” Ethan replied. “You always protect me when I’m in danger.” He leaned in, capturing Baekhyun’s lips in a soft, appreciative kiss that Baekhyun immediately returned.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY ONE - THE MYSTERIOUS SERIAL KILLER

“My name is Helga,” she whispered, her voice cold. “I am here to ask: do you repent for your crimes? Did you feel even a flicker of mercy for those you killed?”

The man sneered, showing no fear. “No. Why should I? The weak in this world are meant to be culled. It’s simple survival, Jin Ae.”

“Mayor Juanito… welcome to the everlasting fires of Hell,” she replied.

As she spoke, her voice seemed to echo with an unnatural power. Without hesitation, she plunged her dagger into the Mayor’s chest. As the blade sank in, the weapon began to pulse, thirstily drinking the victim’s blood. Jin Ae watched, mesmerized, as the circular crystal atop the hilt gradually filled with a deep, glowing crimson. A sudden, terrifying wave of joy washed over her, and she broke into a dark laugh as the life faded from the Mayor’s eyes.

Then, the world shattered.

“NO!”

Jin Ae bolted upright in bed, her scream echoing in the quiet room. Her heart hammered against her ribs like a trapped bird. Trembling, she immediately folded her hands and began to mutter a frantic prayer, trying to wash away the memory of the blood and the laughter.

But as she sat there in the dark, she couldn’t help but wonder: was it truly just a dream?

The Training Grounds

Ethan gasped for air, his face flushing. “Wait—I can’t… breathe,” he managed to choke out. Kaito’s magic tightened around his throat like an invisible noose.

“You have to act, Ethan!” Kaito urged, his voice stern. “Saesbyeol won’t give you a ‘time-out’ or show an ounce of mercy.”

Forcing himself to focus through the panic, Ethan reached out to the earth. He called to the roots beneath them. Suddenly, massive vines erupted from the soil, lashing out and coiling around Kaito’s limbs. The distraction was enough; the magical pressure snapped, and Ethan stumbled back, drawing in a jagged breath.

“Good job,” Kaito noted, impressed. “Using nature is the true instinct of a Babaylan.”

Ethan wiped sweat from his brow. “I have a good teacher. What’s next?”

“Me,” a voice rang out.

Ethan’s eyes widened. “Mom?”

Calista stepped forward, her expression unyielding. “Don’t get too comfortable just because I’m your mother, Ethan.”

Nearby, Catherine watched with sparkling eyes. “Go, Ethan!” she cheered.

“Mother versus son,” Jasmine mused, leaning against a tree. “Both spellcasters. This is going to be interesting.”

Nana Amelia sighed softly. “If Senior Lucas were here, he would be so proud of his son’s progress.”

“Indeed,” Nana Esther agreed. “He’s improved so much from his days as a Night Crawler.”

“That’s the power of love,” Jasmine added, glancing at Baekhyun and Akihiko, who were standing nearby, channelling their support toward Ethan.

“You two, stay focused,” Kaito commanded the foxes. “This is like a deep meditation. Channel your energy to him.”

Before they could resume, the air shimmered. A ghostly figure appeared.

“Guada?” Catherine asked, stepping forward.

“Headmistress, this is an emergency. I am only here via projection,” the young witch said urgently. “There is a serial killer in the city. The witches are coordinating with the police, but we have a strong feeling Saesbyeol is involved. We are still investigating the connection.”

“Thank you, Guada,” Catherine said. “Did you ask Ninong Jeff for assistance?”

“Yes, Headmistress.”

“I’m heading back to the city immediately. See you soon.” Guada bowed and vanished into thin air.

“Monday, let’s go,” Jasmine said, signaling the group.

“Nana Esther, Nana Amelia—we must leave,” Catherine informed the elders. After warm goodbyes and warnings to stay safe, the women prepared to depart.

Calista looked at Catherine. “Be careful. If this is one of Saesbyeol’s minions, they won’t play fair.”

Catherine nodded and disappeared with the others in a blur of motion. Calista turned back to her son, her hands sparking with electricity. “Saesbyeol is growing stronger, but you have us, Ethan. We will help you win this war—but only if you’re ready!”

Without warning, she launched a bolt of lightning. Ethan reacted instantly, summoning a massive slab of rock from the ground to shield himself. The lightning hissed against the stone.

“Fight me, Ethan!” Calista shouted. “Kaito, stop Baekhyun and Akihiko from supporting him. Now!”

Calista unleashed a massive surge of electricity that shattered Ethan’s rock shield into a thousand pieces. Meanwhile, Kaito stepped between the two foxes and Ethan.

“Why?” Baekhyun asked, frustrated.

“Orders from your mother-in-law,” Kaito replied, his nine tails unfurling behind him with a majestic glow. “It’s time you learned what these are actually for. Our first tail represents Multiplication . Watch.”

In a blur of motion, Kaito’s form flickered, and suddenly, several identical copies of him surrounded the startled foxes.

The Seventh Victim

Jin Ae looked over the file of her latest target.

“Mary Hidalgo,” she whispered to herself. “A fraudster who stole millions from cooperative investors back in 2000, only to start the same cycle all over again.” Jin Ae’s eyes went cold. “The Eighth Commandment: Thou shalt not steal. This is exactly why you’re on my list.”

Adjusting her blonde wig and smoothing out her disguise, Jin Ae stepped into the cafe. She approached the woman with a bright, practiced smile.

“Hi, Miss Hidalgo! It’s so nice to meet you. I am incredibly sorry I’m late; I hope you can forgive me,” Jin Ae said, extending a hand. Mary Hidalgo didn’t take it, but she offered a sharp, greedy smile in return.

“You must be Anne Mendez,” Mary said.

“That’s me. I have to say, I’m fascinated by what you’re offering. My money growing in just a week? That’s exactly what I need. I’m far too busy with my own business to wait around for traditional banks.”

Mary leaned in, her interest piqued. “And what business is that, exactly?”

Before Jin Ae could answer, a waiter approached their table.

“Oh, perfect timing,” Jin Ae intervened. “I’ll have the Tiramisu and a Cappuccino, please. How about you, Miss Hidalgo? Since I kept you waiting, please, let me handle the bill.” She gave a playful wink.

“I’ll have the same as my new partner,” Mary told the waiter, clearly impressed by ‘Anne’s’ generosity.

“Coming right up, ladies,” the waiter said, lingering for a second to wink back at Jin Ae.

Mary noticed immediately. “He clearly likes blondes,” she teased once he left. “He has good taste.”

Jin Ae giggled, playing the part of the flustered socialite. “Oh, Miss Hidalgo, you’re making me blush! Anyway, back to business. Let’s discuss the proposal.”

Mary’s eyes turned to literal dollar signs. “Is it true? You’re looking to invest a hundred million dollars ? Not pesos?”

“That’s right,” Jin Ae said smoothly, her voice devoid of any hesitation. “Is that going to be an issue for you?”

“No! No, not at all! That is… absolutely wonderful.” Mary beamed as the waiter returned with their trays.

“Thank you, Izaac,” Jin Ae said, reading the name on his silver tag.

“You’re very welcome, beautiful,” Izaac replied.

Mary couldn’t help herself; she loved playing matchmaker when she was in a good mood. “Hey, young man, do you have a partner?”

Izaac grinned. “Not yet. I’m still waiting for the right person to walk through those doors.”

Mary gestured toward Jin Ae. “Well, I want you to meet my business partner, Miss Anne Mendez. She’s single, isn’t that right, Anne?”

“Miss Hidalgo! That’s so embarrassing!” Jin Ae tucked a strand of her blonde wig behind her ear, acting the part of the shy investor perfectly.

“You two would be perfect together,” Mary laughed.

Izaac extended his hand properly this time. “In that case, it’s nice to meet you, Anne.”

Jin Ae took his hand, her smile hitting her eyes, though for a very different reason than Izaac or Mary suspected. “Nice to meet you too, Izaac.”

The Investigation

On the other side of the city, the air shimmered as Catherine and Jasmine materialized where the witches were gathered.

“Headmistress,” Guada said, bowing deeply as they approached.

“There’s no need for that, Guada,” Catherine said, her eyes searching the crowd. “Where is Meryl?”

As if on cue, Meryl and Meriam stepped out from the shadows of the meeting hall. “Headmistress, we’ve already gathered the details you requested regarding the killer,” Meryl said, her expression grave.

Jasmine blinked in surprise. “Really? That was fast.”

Meriam handed a heavy stack of folders to Catherine. As the Headmistress flipped them open, she was met with gruesome crime scene photos showing the victims’ bodies.

“Thirteen stab wounds,” Catherine noted, her voice steady despite the carnage on the pages.

“At a glance, it looks like a typical spree killer,” Jasmine remarked, leaning over her shoulder. “Brutal, but human.”

“You’re wrong,” Meriam countered, her voice dropping to a whisper. “Their souls are missing. There is no spiritual trace left in the bodies.” She pointed to the photos of the first six victims.

Catherine traced the jagged edges of the wounds in the photos. “The count is the same for every single one… and the shape of these punctures… they look familiar.”

Jasmine’s eyes widened as the realization hit. “Like the ones in the stories from Jin Ae’s grandmother.”

“It’s as I feared,” Catherine said, closing the folder with a heavy thud. “The weapon used was the Stiléto apó ti Géenna .”

“The Dagger from Hell?” Meryl whispered, a chill running down her spine.

“Now we have our confirmation,” Meriam said. “Saesbyeol is behind this. Only someone linked to her could wield such a cursed blade.”

“So, what’s the move?” Jasmine asked.

“I have to report this to Baekhyun and Ethan,” Catherine decided. “Especially Baekhyun. He’s not going to take this news well—especially if it involves stolen souls.”

“Should we have the other witches patrol the city streets, Headmistress?” Meriam asked.

Catherine shook her head, her face etched with worry. “No. Let the others rest. I don’t want anyone else getting hurt by that blade. For now, we’ll let the police handle the surface-level investigation, but I need to speak with Ninong Jeff again. We need a coordinated strike.”

“Understood, Headmistress,” Meryl said. Both sisters bowed respectfully.

With a final, somber look at the folders, Catherine took Jasmine’s hand. In a flash of light, they vanished, leaving the scent of ozone behind.

The Trial of the Sigbinan

“Mom, stop! That hurts!” Ethan yelled.

He was suspended ten feet in the air, dangling precariously by his ankles from Calista’s thick, thorny vines. Below him, a monstrous, carnivorous plant snapped its leafy jaws, its serrated edges dripping with a foul-smelling nectar as it waited for him to fall.

Calista stood below, her arms crossed, her eyes showing no sign of yielding. “Ethan, no one is coming to save you. Your husband and your best friend are occupied with their own training. Even Nana Amelia and Nana Esther have agreed to stay out of this.”

Ethan felt the vines slip an inch. He looked down at the waiting maw of the plant and panicked. “This is crazy!”

“You must do something before that plant decides you’re its next meal,” Calista warned.

Desperate, Ethan began to chant, his fingers twitching as he tried to weave a protection spell. “By the elements of the earth—”

“No!” Calista barked. With a flick of her wrist, a smaller vine lashed out, stinging Ethan’s hand and breaking his concentration. “No magic, Ethan. You’ve become too dependent on spells. You have to use your natural ability—the power of the Sigbinan within you.”

Ethan’s blood ran cold as he swung back and forth. “But Mom! I don’t know how to control it yet!”

“Then you’d better learn quickly,” Calista replied, her voice echoing through the training grounds. “Because the vines are letting go… now.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY TWO - WHISPERS AND SCREAMS

“This bag is full of charms for your team,” Catherine explained, handing a heavy satchel to Ninong Jeff. “They will protect your officers from spells and curses. It’s vital they carry them at all times—our enemy is no ordinary serial killer.”

Ninong Jeff took the bag, the weight of the hex bags clinking inside. “And what about Jin Ae? What’s the plan to stop your friend?”

Catherine’s expression clouded with a mix of grief and determination. “We’re still looking for a way to reach her, Ninong. But for now, your men must stay away from her at all costs. No matter what happens, do not engage. Let the hex bags be your shield.”

As they spoke, Jasmine’s head snapped toward a dark corner. A faint, raspy whisper had drifted past her ear. She turned, squinting into the shadows, but saw nothing but empty air.

“Who’s there?” Jasmine demanded. She moved toward a narrow, damp alley where the voice seemed to be beckoning her.

“Help me…” a woman’s voice sobbed, barely audible.

Jasmine stepped further into the dark. Suddenly, a figure manifested before her. Jasmine let out a piercing scream—the woman’s face was a jagged mask of raw wounds and dripping blood.

“Jasmine! What happened?” Catherine cried out, rushing into the alley. Ninong Jeff’s officers drew their weapons, alarmed by the scream, but they stopped at the entrance, scratching their heads. To them, the alley was completely empty.

“Why are you screaming?” Catherine asked, reaching her friend’s side.

“I see her… a ghost,” Jasmine gasped, her finger trembling as she pointed at the mangled spirit only she could perceive.

Catherine sighed, though her eyes remained alert. “How many times have I told you not to engage with every spirit you meet? Ask her why she’s seeking you out.”

Ninong Jeff stepped in, looking confused. “Wait—why can’t you see her? Aren’t you the leader of the witches?”

“Spirits are like the living, Ninong,” Catherine explained calmly. “They choose who they reveal themselves to. It seems this one has a specific connection to Jasmine.”

Jasmine’s eyes grew wide as the ghost leaned closer, whispering a final, horrific truth. “She was… she was killed by the serial killer,” Jasmine managed to choke out.

The weight of the spiritual energy became too much. Jasmine’s knees buckled, and the world went black.

“Jasmine!” Catherine caught her before she hit the pavement.

“Medics! Now!” Ninong Jeff barked to his men. “Get a gurney over here and get her into the ambulance!”

The Mission to Santa Barbara

Back at the training grounds, the air grew heavy as the truth about Jin Ae began to settle in. Ethan and the others stood in stunned silence, unable to reconcile the friend they knew with the serial killer being described.

“This has happened before,” Calista said, her gaze distant. “A child of Lilith once chose the light.”

“Who are you talking about, Mom?” Ethan asked.

Nana Esther stepped forward to answer. “Cristine. She was born of Lilith’s blood, but the Bellators guided her. The Sisters of Light performed a baptism of light to purge the darkness from her soul.”

“The Inspector Red?” Akihiko asked, recognizing the name from the old legends.

“The very same,” Nana Amelia confirmed.

Baekhyun’s face set with determination. “Then there’s still hope. If I can convince my sister to stop, we can take her to the Sisters of Light. We can perform the baptism on her, too.”

Kaito looked down, his expression pained. “We have a problem with that plan, Baekhyun.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Convent of the Sisters of Light… it was destroyed during the Great War,” Kaito admitted, his voice low. “Senior Lucas tried to save them, but… I was the one who led the attack.”

“Don’t carry that burden alone, Kaito,” Calista added softly. “There was a massive earthquake the day the war broke out. Lucas and I saw it happen—the earth itself seemed to swallow the church.”

Baekhyun’s heart sank. “So… is there no other way?”

“Do not lose heart just yet,” Nana Amelia said. “I know of a survivor. Sister Marisa, one of Cristine’s closest confidants. She was a nun at the convent when the black wolves attacked.”

“But where would we even start looking for her?” Akihiko asked.

“In Santa Barbara, to the east,” Nana Amelia replied. “She stayed behind near the ruins of the convent.”

“I can give you the coordinates,” Nana Esther added, though her voice carried a warning.

Calista stepped into their circle, her expression grave. “Be careful. Santa Barbara is no longer the holy place it once was. After the convent fell, a curse settled over the land like a fog. The villagers were all changed by it. I haven’t been back to check if the curse was ever lifted.”

“We have to go,” Baekhyun said, his voice firm.

“Right now?” Ethan asked, looking at the setting sun.

“Every minute we wait, the body count rises,” Baekhyun replied. “We have to stop her.”

“What about us?” Zac and Daisuke asked, stepping forward to help.

Akihiko shook his head. “You two stay here. When Catherine and Jasmine return, tell them where we’ve gone. We need eyes on this place.”

“Aki is right,” Baekhyun agreed. “Even with the protection spells, we need someone here to hold the line.”

With a final look at their friends, the group turned toward the east, heading for the cursed ruins of Santa Barbara—unaware of what horrors were waiting for them in the mist.

The Curse of Santa Barbara

Inside a small, weathered hut on the outskirts of the ruins, Sister Marisa sat in her creaking rocking chair, her eyes closed as she whispered a quiet prayer. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and something sweet—like rotting fruit.

“Sister Marisa?” a soft, familiar voice called out.

The old nun’s eyes snapped open. Standing in the doorway was a young woman dressed in the habit of their order. “Sister Maricar?” Marisa’s voice trembled. “How… how are you here? You’ve been gone for so long…”

Marisa started to reach out, but as she looked closer, she noticed something was wrong. Sister Maricar wasn’t walking; she was gliding. Her skin looked like grey parchment stretched too tight over bone, and her eyes were wide, reflecting a dark, predatory hunger.

Before Marisa could finish her sentence, the young nun’s jaw unhinged with a sickening crack . Her fingernails lengthened into jagged black talons, and her shadow seemed to stretch across the walls like a living thing.

“A— Aswang! “ Sister Marisa screamed, her voice breaking in the silent night.

RIGHT NOW…

Two weeks had passed since Jin Ae first laid the trap for Mary Hidalgo. She had played the part of the eager investor perfectly, “wiring” the money as promised, but the woman had since gone silent. No calls, no emails—just the predictable behavior of a fraudster who thought she had found an easy target.

Jin Ae sat at the edge of the bed, the glow of her phone illuminating her face in the early morning dark. Beside her, the sheets shifted as Izaac stirred. When he saw her, he leaned over and pressed a warm kiss to her lips.

“Hey, you’re awake already?” Jin Ae asked, her voice softening into her “Anne” persona.

“Mmm, yeah,” Izaac murmured. “What time is it?”

“Too early,” she replied playfully. She reached over, pulling the blanket up to cover his face to tease him, before turning her attention back to her phone. Still nothing from Mary.

“Still no response to your emails or texts?” Izaac asked from beneath the covers.

“None,” Jin Ae said. She looked at the picture of Mary Hidalgo on her screen—the woman was smiling, oblivious to the fact that her time was running out. Jin Ae’s lips curled into a mischievous, predatory smile. “I think it’s time I go and get my ‘change’ from her.”

Izaac pulled the blanket down, misinterpreting the fire in her eyes for something else. “Enough with the stress, babe. I have a better idea for how to get your mind off of business.”

He pulled her closer, pressing a passionate kiss against her neck and then her lips, trying to drown out the world outside. Jin Ae leaned into him, letting him believe he was in control, even as her mind began to sharpen the blade for her next move.

This scene is a great turning point! We’re seeing Jasmine tap into her prophetic abilities, and the connection between Kaito’s past and the present day in Santa Barbara adds a lot of emotional depth.

I’ve polished the dialogue and the atmosphere to make the “Oracle” moment with Jasmine feel more supernatural and the arrival at Santa Barbara more tense.

The Prophecy and the Cursed Land

Jasmine bolted upright in the ambulance, a piercing scream tearing from her throat. Catherine, prepared for this, immediately pressed a pen and a sheet of paper into her friend’s trembling hands.

Jasmine didn’t speak. Her eyes were vacant as her hand moved with frantic, unnatural speed, lines blurring together until an image took shape. Catherine and Ninong Jeff leaned in, staring at the finished drawing in stunned silence.

“A church… and the number thirteen?” Catherine whispered.

“What does it mean?” Ninong Jeff asked, his hand resting on his holster.

“Calista warned us about this,” Catherine said, her voice tight. “Saesbyeol needs the blood of thirteen sinners to tear open the portal to Hell.” She turned back to her friend, whose breath was coming in shallow gasps. “Jasmine, the church… what about the church?”

Jasmine’s eyes suddenly turned a solid, milky white. A localized gale swept through the ambulance, fluttering the papers as she spoke in a voice that wasn’t entirely her own. “At the church, a soul will be sacrificed. Because of one woman, the Sisters of Light shall rise again from the ashes.”

“Is she speaking in riddles?” Ninong Jeff asked, shielding his eyes from the wind.

“It’s a prophecy,” Catherine realized. “Ethan and the others are walking right into it. We have to move!”

The Gates of Santa Barbara

Meanwhile, the “Welcome to Santa Barbara” sign loomed out of the mist like a headstone. Ethan, Baekhyun, Akihiko, and Kaito stepped into the village, feeling the weight of a thousand eyes upon them.

“The way they’re looking at us…” Baekhyun murmured, his skin crawling. “It’s like they want to devour us.”

“That’s because they aren’t human,” Kaito said, his voice dropping an octave. “We are in a nest of Aswangs .”

Ethan glanced at him, startled. “How can you be so sure?”

“I made a deal with their kind during the war. I never forget that scent.”

As they moved through the square, an old man detached himself from the shadows. He hobbled toward them, his eyes fixed on Kaito. “Sir… Sir Kaito?”

“Do you know him?” Ethan whispered.

“Sir Kaito, it’s me,” the old man said, his voice cracking. “I am Jose. The boy you saved during the enemy attack. My father was Commander Silaw.”

Kaito froze, the memories of the war rushing back—of meeting the Commander and his brave companions. “Jose? Is that really you?”

“Yes, Sir. My father was right… you truly are immortal. Your face hasn’t aged a day, while I have become a ghost of a man.”

“Jose, we need your help,” Kaito said, placing a steady hand on the man’s shoulder. Ethan stepped forward, showing Jose the sketch of the place they were seeking.

“The Church of Light,” Jose sighed. “Swallowed by the earth many years ago.”

A young woman approached them, calling out “Lolo!” to the old man. She stopped short when she saw Kaito, her eyes widening as she recognized the face from her grandfather’s old photographs.

“He’s a vampire,” she whispered, breathless. “Just like in the books.”

Jose chuckled weakly. “Forgive my granddaughter, Sir Kaito. Please, come to my hut. It is small, but it is safe, and I will prepare food for you all.”

“I’d appreciate that,” Ethan said, glancing at the hungry stares of the villagers nearby. “I’m not exactly comfortable out here in the open.”

“Don’t worry,” the young woman added with a confident smirk. “My Lolo was the sheriff here. No one will touch you while you’re with us.”

“I’m Akihiko. And you are?”

“Raven,” she answered. “Like the crow.”

“An uncommon name,” Ethan noted.

Raven smiled. “Thank you. You’re only the second person to tell me it’s unique. I appreciate that.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY THREE -THE LAST SISTER OF LIGHT

Previously…

Ethan and his team arrived at the coordinates for the Church of the Sisters of Light. As they approached, a voice called out in recognition.

“Sir Kaito?” an old man asked, peering at them. Standing beside him was his granddaughter, who stepped forward with a sharp gaze.

“My name is Raven—yes, like the crow,” the young woman answered.

“You have an uncommon name,” Ethan remarked.

Now, with the introductions behind them, Ethan and his team continue their quest to find the church that freed Cristine from the grip of dark energy.

The continuation…

“Am I hearing that right? You’re looking for the Church of the Sisters of Light?” the old man asked, his voice skeptical.

“Yes, we need their help,” Ethan replied.

“It’s been thirty years since that church was destroyed by an earthquake,” the old man sighed. He was interrupted when his granddaughter returned, carrying a tray of snacks and steaming tea.

“The Church of the Sisters of Light… I know where it is,” she said, pouring the tea for Ethan, Akihiko, Baekhyun, and Kaito. “If you’d like, I can take you there.”

Akihiko leaned in, inhaling the steam. “This smells delicious,” he remarked.

“What are you talking about, Raven?” Mang Jose asked, his face etched with worry. “We aren’t allowed to go there. That church is the reason we are cursed!”

Raven looked at her grandfather as she finished serving the tea. “Maybe they can help us cure it. Our shaman told us about the prophecy, remember?”

“Prophecy?” Ethan asked, setting his cup down.

“Before she died, the shaman said a group would come,” Mang Jose explained. “People of different races, united by one desire. She said they would need the Sisters of Light to seal the curse and free our town.”

Baekhyun looked around the room. “If you don’t mind me asking, Mang Jose… what kind of curse are we talking about? Does it affect the whole town?”

Kaito took a sip of his tea and answered for them. “Aswang.”

“Sir Kaito is right,” Mang Jose admitted. “But we are not like the others. We only eat animal meat and vegetables. We live just like humans.”

“You are humans,” Ethan insisted. “But even if we are the ones from the prophecy, how do we find a member of the Sisters? My mother told me they were all killed…”

Ethan trailed off, but Baekhyun quickly reminded him of the nun who was a close friend of Cristine’s.

“Yes! Inspector Red and Sister Marisa,” Raven said with a nod. “Sister Marisa is my aunt.”

“What are we waiting for then?” Ethan stood up. “Let’s go see her.”

“Not tonight,” Mang Jose warned. “The village is dangerous after dark.”

“Why?” Ethan asked. “If you guys are ‘good’ Aswang, shouldn’t everything be okay?”

“In this part of town, yes,” Raven explained. “But on the other side, it’s different—especially with Captain Lochia’s group.”

A sudden, heavy knock at the door silenced the room. Mang Jose stood up quickly, signaling for them to be quiet.

“It’s Lochia. She knows we have visitors,” he whispered. “Don’t worry, I’ll handle this.”

He walked to the door and opened it slowly. Ethan and Kaito exchanged an uneasy look as they caught sight of the Captain.

“Good evening, Captain Lochia,” Mang Jose said, forced warmth in his voice. “To what do I owe the visit? Did Raven do something silly at the office?”

“No, she’s fine,” Lochia replied, her eyes scanning the room. “I’m here to confirm the report of visitors.”

“Ah, yes. My nephews,” Mang Jose lied smoothly. “They came from the city for my birthday. They’ll be heading back in two days.”

Lochia lingered for a moment. “I see. Please let me know next time so we can ensure their safety. And tell Raven to be at the office early tomorrow. I have a busy day ahead.”

“I will,” Mang Jose promised.

Once she left, he closed the door and bolted it, returning to the living room with a relieved sigh.

“What happened, Lolo?” Raven asked.

“Everything is fine for now,” Mang Jose said. “She wants you in early tomorrow. As for you boys, you’ll leave first thing in the morning to find my sister.”

Meanwhile, Jin Ae had already begun her move against Miss Hidalgo. She had taken on a new persona to catch the woman in her latest scheme. Miss Hidalgo was a serial fraudster who never seemed to stop.

“First, she told me she owned a cooperative where my money would grow; now, she’s a car dealer,” Jin Ae muttered to herself. She shifted her voice, lowering it to a masculine tone, and stepped toward her target.

“You must be Anthony Santiago?” Miss Hidalgo asked, approaching with a practiced, professional smile. Jin Ae smiled back, her illusion spell holding perfectly so the woman wouldn’t recognize her.

“Yes. I’m the one who chatted with you on Insta,” Jin Ae—as Anthony—replied. “When can I see the cars you’re selling?”

The woman’s smile widened as she beckoned for Jin Ae to follow. “Follow me, Mr. Santiago. Our office is just on the second block. Let me show you our inventory.”

They arrived at a massive car showroom. To anyone else, it looked perfectly legitimate. Jin Ae glanced at the rows of shining vehicles. I hope you’ve changed, Miss Hidalgo, she thought grimly. Or else you’ll be sent straight to Hell.

Miss Hidalgo led her to a sleek, crimson sports car. “You have excellent taste, Mr. Santiago. This is the Ferrari 296 GTB. Red is an awesome choice for a young bachelor like yourself.”

“How much?” Jin Ae asked bluntly.

“This usually costs 20 million,” Miss Hidalgo said, her eyes glinting. “But as a new customer, I’ll give you a discount. I can offer a fixed price of 17 million, and that includes ten years of insurance. How does that sound, Mr. Santiago?”

Jin Ae offered a cold, knowing smile. “It sounds like a good deal. I’ll take it. And I’ll pay right now… in cash.”

The joy on Miss Hidalgo’s face was instantaneous; she practically glowed at the mention of a cash payment. “Oh! Let’s go inside immediately so we can prepare the contract,” she chirped.

Going back to Ethan and his team, 

The next morning, as the sun began to rise, the group hurried to Sister Marisa’s house. But as they approached the gate, an eerie silence hung over the property.

“Aunt Marisa?” Raven called out, but there was no answer. The windows remained dark, and no one came to the door. Sensing something was wrong, Raven pushed the gate open and sprinted toward the house, with Ethan and his team close behind.

They found the front door ajar. Inside, the house was in shambles—furniture was overturned and Sister Marisa’s belongings lay shattered across the floor. In the center of the wreckage, Marisa lay motionless on the ground.

“Aunt Marisa!” Raven cried, rushing to her side. Kaito reached out, gently checking the nun’s pulse. He looked up, his expression grim.

“She’s dead. It happened about twenty-four hours ago,” Kaito stated.

“How can you be so sure?” Akihiko asked, his voice shaking.

“I was a doctor once,” Kaito replied. “Ethan’s mother taught me how to heal and how to recognize the signs of death.”

“Who did this to her?” Raven sobbed. Baekhyun stepped forward, placing a hand near the scene as he activated his ability to see the past. A vision flickered into his mind: a massive, hairy creature lunging at the nun. He narrowed his eyes, catching a specific detail on the beast’s skin.

“A star symbol,” Baekhyun muttered. “The creature had a star-shaped mark.”

“A star?” Raven gasped, seeing the vision through Baekhyun’s eyes.

“Do you know who it belongs to?” Ethan asked.

“I do… and I know where to find her,” Raven growled. Her face twisted with rage, and her fingernails grew into long, sharp claws that pierced her own palms, drawing blood. She was on the verge of losing control and shifting into her beast form, but Kaito quickly grabbed her shoulders.

“I know how you feel. I’ve been where you are,” Kaito said firmly, forcing her to meet his eyes. “But you have to control your emotions, Raven. One reckless mistake can ruin everything. Don’t follow in my footsteps.”

Slowly, the tension left Raven’s body, and her claws retracted as she returned to her human form.

“We should report this to the Captain,” Akihiko suggested.

“No!” Raven snapped. “Lochia killed her. She knew my aunt was the last nun of the Sisters of Light.”

Ethan looked at the body, a feeling of dread sinking in. “If Lochia is the killer, we need to warn Mang Jose. But if Sister Marisa is gone… how do we seal the curse? She was our only hope.”

“We’re lost,” Baekhyun sighed, looking defeated. “The one person who could save Cristine is dead. Maybe we’ve failed.”

Suddenly, the door creaked open further as Catherine and Jasmine hurried inside.

“Finally, we found you guys!” Catherine exclaimed. Jasmine, however, stopped dead in her tracks, staring at the corpse on the floor.

“She’s the one,” Jasmine whispered, her eyes wide. “She’s the woman I saw in my vision.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR - THE JUDGEMENT OF HELGA

In a dimly lit room, Mr. Joseon sat across from a hooded figure, a spread of tarot cards laid out on the table between them. Joseon offered a thin smile as the mysterious creature flipped a card. Joseon leaned in to study the image, and his companion immediately began to explain its significance.

“The Grim Reaper—the Death card,” the creature rasped. “It is a sign of major life changes. It represents the end of a cycle, the beginning of something new, or a time of rebirth.”

“And what does that mean for me?” Joseon asked.

“It means you might lose this battle, but a major shift is coming to your life. However, as long as the foxes and the Sigbinan are alive, you will never succeed in your plan,” the creature warned.

“Can you show me how to kill the pests in my way?”

The mysterious creature smiled and slowly pulled back his hood. Recognizing the face beneath, Joseon breathed the man’s name.

“Kassius?”

“Why don’t you try me?” Kassius replied. “I’ve been hiding in this place for over fifteen years, and I’m ready to face our enemies—especially my former teacher, Calista. She is the reason my parents were punished.”

“But we don’t know where she is,” Joseon countered.

“I’ve seen her in a vision,” Kassius said, his eyes narrowing. “I saw her at the mall with the Nogitsune. It looks like she is preparing her pet for this war, but I feel no fear. All I want is to reclaim my clan’s sacred book—the one that belonged to my parents. Once I have that book, we can open the portal to the underworld.”

Joseon took a long, deep breath before replying.

“If you must find that woman and reclaim the sacred book, then do it—but you must be careful,” Joseon warned, his voice low. “The new witch leader is roaming the city. To ensure your safety, find my granddaughter, Jin Ae; she can help you move freely through the streets.”

Kassius stood up slowly, his eyes locked on Joseon’s as he began to shed his clothes. Dropping them to the floor, he reached out and took Joseon’s hand in his.

“Now that your wife is gone, we are free again,” Kassius murmured. “Touch me. This body is all yours, my love.”

Joseon rose from his seat, drawn to him. He pressed a firm kiss against Kassius’s lips while his hands began to wander freely over the younger man’s skin. He started at Kassius’s chest, feeling the heat and the steady rhythm of his heart.

Kassius grew bold in return, his hands reaching down to stroke Joseon through his clothes, teasing him until he began to harden. Joseon let out a low moan at the touch. Without breaking the tension, Kassius sank to his knees. He took Joseon into his hands, marveling at how he reacted to every touch, before leaning in to flick his tongue against the tip.

“Ooh… I’m going insane because of you… K-Kassius!” Joseon gasped.

He watched, breathless, as Kassius took him into his mouth. The sensation intensified as Kassius pushed deeper, his throat tight and warm. Joseon gripped Kassius’s shoulders, his head tilting back in a daze of pleasure.

“Aaahh! You’re so good!”

Meanwhile, Calista and Nana Amelia were busy preparing dinner when a sudden, unnatural chill swept through the kitchen. Before they could speak, Nana Esther’s voice rang out from the living room, sharp with alarm.

When they hurried into the room, Calista’s heart hammered against her ribs. There, suspended in mid-air, was the sacred book of the Babaylan. It hovered precariously as glowing words and names drifted from its pages like embers.

“Kassius?” Nana Esther whispered, her eyes tracking the letters forming in the air.

“I expected him to emerge from his hideout eventually,” Calista said, her voice tight with unease. “It looks like today is the day he begins his search for this book.”

Esther and Amelia exchanged a confused, worried glance.

“What do you mean?” Nana Amelia asked.

“And who is this Kassius?” Nana Esther added, looking toward Calista for answers.

Calista took a deep, steadying breath before she finally spoke.

On the other side of the city, Jin Ae began her punishment of Miss Hidalgo. The woman was paralyzed with terror; the man who had supposedly come to buy her car had suddenly transformed into a woman she recognized all too well.

“Miss Mendez?” Miss Hidalgo gasped.

“Did you miss me?” Jin Ae asked, slowly pulling off her wig to reveal her true face.

“I’m sorry! I was trying to find the money to pay you back,” Miss Hidalgo pleaded, her voice trembling.

“Oh, I’m not interested in the money anymore. I’m interested in your soul,” Jin Ae replied. Her eyes bled into a deep, glowing red. She flashed a predatory smile as Miss Hidalgo shrank back.

“You look like… like hell,” Miss Hidalgo whispered.

“Exactly. And you’re going there if your answers are wrong. Are you ready?” With a flick of her wrist, the world around them dissolved. The city vanished, replaced by the dark, suffocating canopy of a forest.

“Please don’t kill me! I’m begging you, Miss Mendez!” Miss Hidalgo fell to her knees, pressing her palms together in desperate prayer.

Jin Ae only smiled. “Do you know the Ten Commandments?”

“Yes! Yes, I’m a churchgoer! I go to church every Sunday!”

“How charming. But did you think attending church meant you were saved? That isn’t how this works.” Jin Ae waved her hand again. The air shimmered, revealing a vision of Miss Hidalgo’s past. They watched as she falsely accused a coworker—a janitor—of a crime he didn’t commit. They watched him get fired, spiral into depression, and eventually take his own life.

“Do you remember this?” Jin Ae asked.

“That was… Mang Kulas,” Miss Hidalgo stammered.

“So you do recognize him. Good. Now, let’s look at the next scene. I’m sure you’ll love this one.” Another wave of Jin Ae’s hand transported them across the street from Miss Hidalgo’s old apartment. They watched a younger Miss Hidalgo seducing a neighbor’s husband out of pure jealousy. They saw her record the act, send it to the wife, and trigger a tragedy: the wife’s suicide and the husband’s fatal, drunken car crash.

“That was my neighbors… Antonette and Andy,” Miss Hidalgo choked out.

“I’m so lucky,” Jin Ae mused. “In just one person, I’ve found violations of the eighth, ninth, and tenth commandments. Once I kill you, I’ll only need the blood of three more sinners.”

“Who are you? Why are you doing this?” Miss Hidalgo screamed, her fear turning into a frantic rage. “I checked your records! There is no ‘Anne Mendez’ at the Civil Registration Office. Who the hell are you!” She pulled a hidden gun and pointed it shakily at Jin Ae.

“I am Helga,” Jin Ae declared, a jagged dagger appearing in her hand as if from thin air. “The demon who will drag your soul into the deepest pits of Hell.”

She stepped closer, the blade gleaming. “Let us begin, Mercedes Hidalgo. You are a fraudster who destroyed lives without a second thought. Do you feel any guilt? Do you ever wonder what it would feel like to be in their shoes? Are you ready to accept their revenge?”

“No! I didn’t do anything!” Miss Hidalgo cried. “That was just their life story. Whatever happened to them was already written in their book of fate!”

Jin Ae’s smile widened, turning manic. “Then can you guess what is written in your life story? The one you say is already decided?”

Before Miss Hidalgo could pull the trigger, Jin Ae lunged. She stabbed the woman repeatedly, laughing hysterically as warm blood splattered across her face, her eyes wild with dark joy.

Meanwhile, Ethan and his companions remained in Santa Barbara, lending their strength to Mang Jose and Raven following the tragic death of the last nun at the Sister of Light church.

“We will have our revenge on that woman,” Raven declared, her voice trembling with fury. “She has to pay for what she did to my aunt!”

She turned to leave, but her grandfather’s firm hand on her shoulder stopped her.

“You must stay calm, my grandchild,” Mang Jose urged. “We cannot get justice for my sister if Lochia senses our moves. We have to be strategic; we need a plan.”

“Your Lolo is right, Raven. I keep telling you: stay focused,” Kaito added, stepping forward. “You don’t have to carry this weight alone. We are going to help you. Am I right, Ethan?”

Ethan nodded solemnly. “Yes. We’re in this together. We won’t rest until we have a plan that works.”

Feeling the support of her friends, Raven finally took a breath and nodded in agreement. Seeing her relax slightly, Akihiko immediately moved toward the kitchen.

“You need some tea. Just wait here, I’ll bring it,” Akihiko said softly.

As he left, Jasmine and Catherine watched Raven, their faces etched with concern for the young woman’s deep grief. They knew the road ahead would be dangerous, but for now, they stood as her shield.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE - THE LINEAGE OF SHAMANS

“THE STAR OF SOLOMON”

“I’ve heard you were tasked with collecting the blood of thirteen sinners,” Kassius said, leaning back as he studied Jin Ae. “How does the hunt progress?”

“I have three more to harvest,” Jin Ae replied, her voice cold. “And you? What brings you into the city?”

“I am here to face my past,” Kassius said, his eyes darkening. “And to retrieve something that belongs to my family by right.”

“Whatever your business, be careful. The new witch leader shows no mercy—unless you can match her strength. That is why I move with caution, especially now that my task is so close to completion.”

“Perhaps I can help you find your final three,” Kassius suggested.

Jin Ae tilted her head. “How?”

“I’ve already explained the method to your grandfather.” Kassius reached into his bag, searching through the shadows of the satchel until his fingers curled around a cold, metallic object. He handed it to her.

Jin Ae raised an eyebrow, weighing the item in her palm. It was a star-shaped relic, but when she held it, the points seemed to pull downward. “What is this?”

“That is the Day Star ,” Kassius explained. “It is the dark mirror to the Star of Solomon. This is the weapon you will wield when you face the four destined to end Saesbyeol’s reign on earth.”

“Me?” Jin Ae scoffed. “Why me? I am no match for their powers. I am just like you—one of my grandfather’s minions, a shadow working for a ghost.”

“Is that truly what you think?” Kassius stepped closer, his voice dropping to a reverent whisper. “You have no idea, do you? You are Saesbyeol’s most powerful weapon. More than that… you are the one destined to inherit his throne. You are the daughter of a high-blooded Babaylan and a demon.”

Jin Ae stared at him, her expression unreadable. She didn’t let the revelation shake her. Instead, she thrust the star-shaped object toward his face.

“Enough talk of the past,” she snapped. “I want an answer about this relic. How does it work?”

Kassius smiled at her intensity. The fire in her eyes only proved he was right about her heritage. “It is simple, my dear. All you have to do is…”

He leaned in, his hands guiding hers to show her how to awaken the device.

Meanwhile, Calista, Amelia, and Esther arrived at the White Dove headquarters. They immediately sought out Cristine, the woman known to the world as Inspector Red.

“She is in her meditation room,” a member of the White Dove informed them.

When they opened the door to the inner sanctum, the three women gasped. The cold, metallic walls of the headquarters had vanished. Inside, the room had been transformed into a lush sanctuary of towering trees and vibrant plants. A gentle, fresh breeze swirled through the air, carrying the scent of rain.

In the center of the grove sat Cristine. She slowly turned as her eyes fluttered open. “I know why you are here,” she said calmly, looking at her guests. “It is about Jin Ae and the new prophecy.”

The three women nodded in unison.

“Please, sit with me. I will prepare tea.” With a graceful wave of her hand, a teapot and four delicate cups drifted through the air, pouring steaming tea for each of them.

As they took their seats, Cristine turned to Amelia. “About Ara Choi—the reason you chose her to look after Baekhyun. You knew she would be safe from the dark entity because you recognized her as a Seseupmu .”

“What is a Seseupmu ?” Esther asked, unfamiliar with the term.

“Just like us here in the Philippines, we have the Babaylan,” Calista explained. “In Korea, they are called Mudang . A Seseupmu is a specific type of shaman who inherits her power through her bloodline, passed down from her ancestors.”

“So it is a birthright?” Esther clarified.

“Exactly,” Calista replied.

Amelia leaned forward, her eyes misty with memory. “I remember what my mother told me. When she traveled to South Korea, she met a kind Mudang who helped my parents return home. She even broke a long-standing curse that had plagued our family. I remembered that Mudang’s name the moment I saw Baekhyun. My only wish was to keep him safe from the Black Wolf.”

“So, Ara is a Mudang as well?” Esther asked.

“It seems so,” Cristine added. “I remember what she did for Jasmine. She helped the Banshee awaken when they traveled to the other realm to save the girl.”

“Ara comes from the Kim family,” Esther noted. “One of the most powerful Mudang clans in their country.”

“So… Saesbyeol knows everything. He planned all of this.”

The women turned to see Ara standing in the doorway. “Ara,” Cristine said softly.

“Don’t worry, I’m not angry,” Ara said, though her face was etched with sadness. “I am just worried for my children.”

“Ara, do not lose heart,” Cristine comforted her. “Your son, Baekhyun, is seeking help just as I once did. I was able to purge the negative energy from my body with the help of the Sisters of Light. Trust in your son; he will succeed.”

Ara looked at Cristine with newfound determination. “Inspector, if I truly come from a line of powerful shamans, I want you to teach me. I must learn to use my power so I can protect my children.”

Esther spoke up, a puzzled expression on her face. “One more question. If Ara is the daughter of Saesbyeol and a strong Babaylan… why did he choose Jin Ae for the throne? Why the granddaughter instead of the daughter?”

“She’s right,” Ara echoed. “Why not me?”

Cristine took a deep breath, her gaze becoming distant. “Saesbyeol is a fallen angel. Like the others who fell because of their attraction to mortals, the laws of their blood are strange. Their first children—the half-breeds—carry the dominant blood of their mortal mothers. But the grandchildren … they are the ones who manifest the pure, ancient power of the angel. It is a cycle of rebirth. I learned this the hard way; we thought I was the daughter of Lilith, but the truth was far more complex.”

Meanwhile, in Santa Barbara…

“Madam Lochia, did you call for me?” Raven asked.

“Yes. This is about what happened to Sister Marisa,” Barangay Captain Lochia sighed. “She was our last hope to be free from the curse. But you don’t have to worry; our village guards are coordinating with the city police. They are investigating to find the heartless creature who killed your aunt.”

Raven smiled thinly. “What if the person who killed my aunt is right here? Your investigation is pointless.”

The Barangay Captain raised her eyebrows at the girl’s boldness. “What do you mean?”

“You don’t know? Or are you just playing us for fools?” Raven’s smile faded. “Well, not me. You can never fool me, because my grandpa and I already know that you killed Sister Marisa.”

Lochia recoiled, stunned. “What are you talking about, Raven? Marisa was like a sister to me. We grew up together! She took the path of the convent while I was left behind. I wanted to be a nun like her, but because my father was the captain, he forced me to follow in his footsteps as a leader. How dare you accuse me of something I didn’t do!”

Suddenly, Mang Jose appeared, flanked by Ethan’s team.

“Enough of your drama, Lochia,” Mang Jose said sternly. “We trusted you for all these years. Why did you do this to my sister?”

“Jose, I am not the one who killed my friend! There must be—” Lochia cut herself off, her voice dying in her throat as a familiar face stepped into the office.

“Erlinda!” Lochia hissed.

Mang Jose and Raven gasped as they looked between the two women.

“Why do they look alike? Are they twins?” Raven asked.

“I forgot Lochia had a twin,” Mang Jose muttered. “But what is she doing here? I thought she fled to the city after being cursed.”

Jasmine and Catherine exchanged a look. They realized that while the Barangay Captain looked her age, the woman standing before them looked exactly like the younger version they had seen in Jasmine’s vision.

“Hello, Sister. Did you miss me?” Erlinda asked mockingly.

“Did you kill Marisa!” Lochia roared, her fangs slowly emerging from her gums.

Erlinda just smiled, her eyes dancing with malice. “Maybe? I think so. But then again… I don’t know.”

“How dare you! You are no longer welcome in Santa Barbara!” Lochia turned to her men. “Arrest her!”

But the scene shifted instantly. Instead of seizing Erlinda, the village guards grabbed Lochia, pinning her arms behind her back.

“What are you doing?” Lochia barked, struggling against their grip.

As she fought, the guards’ faces began to contort. One by one, they transformed, revealing their true forms as aswang .

“We have to help her!” Ethan shouted to his team. “Catherine, give them an illusion!”

The young witch leader immediately cast a spell. The aswangs blinked, suddenly seeing “targets” sprinting out of the building. Distracted, they let go of Lochia to chase the phantoms.

“Jasmine, give them a taste of a tornado with your weather pipe!” Ethan commanded.

Jasmine raised the pipe to her lips, and a howling wind began to swirl, conjuring a localized cyclone right in the middle of the Barangay Hall.

While Mang Jose and Raven helped Lochia break free from her captors, the group looked for an opening to escape. Thanks to Catherine’s quick thinking, a window of opportunity opened.

“Everyone, hold onto me! we’re leaving right now!” Catherine shouted, holding out both hands.

Ethan looked at the size of their group. “Can you transport all of us at once?”

“Not alone,” Catherine replied quickly. “You need to use the reinforcement spell I taught you!”

“Guys, hurry!” Jasmine urged, glancing back at the swirling winds. “The tornado is starting to die down!”

“I’m counting down! One… two… three!” Catherine cried.

In a flash of light, the group vanished. Just before they disappeared, Erlinda’s eyes locked onto Kaito and Ethan. She didn’t look angry; she simply smirked.

Once the room was empty and the dust settled, Erlinda strolled over to the desk and sank into Lochia’s chair.

“So, that was Kaito,” she mused to the empty room. “He’s cute, but a traitor to the Darkness Clan. Lord Saesbyeol was right about him. And that other one… the Sigbinan . I can feel his aura from here.” She picked up Lochia’s nameplate from the desk, stared at it for a second, and then threw it across the room with a look of disgust. “They won’t succeed. They’ll never free this village from the curse.”

Meanwhile: Calista, Esther, and Amelia

“There is a way to defeat Saesbyeol,” Cristine said, her voice low and serious.

“How?” Amelia asked.

“I thought Ethan, Baekhyun, Kaito, and Akihiko were the ones destined to finish him,” Esther added.

“They are,” Cristine confirmed. “But I’ve recently discovered that the four of them symbolize the Solomon Star . The Seal of Solomon—the six-pointed star—represents power, wisdom, and protection. Have you noticed how Akihiko and Baekhyun always guard Ethan? They represent the Protection of the star.”

She paced the room, her expression intense. “Kaito symbolizes Power , as he carries the ancient abilities and knowledge of his ancestors. And Ethan… your son, Calista, has the Wisdom . His leadership and unique talents are the key.”

“So, do they have to draw a star when they face Saesbyeol?” Esther asked, trying to visualize it.

“Yes,” Cristine explained. “They must be in the correct alignment with the stars themselves when they finally face the Lord of Darkness.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOURTY SIX - THE LAST NUN OF THE SISTERS OF LIGHT

Previously:

Sister Marisa fell under a brutal attack by an unknown creature. Though Ethan’s team rushed to her aid, the true identity of her assailant remained a mystery—at first, they suspected the town sheriff, but a darker truth was waiting to be unmasked.

“Erlinda!” Lochia hissed, her voice dripping with rage at the woman standing before her.

Mang Jose and Raven stood frozen in shock. “Why do they look alike? Are they twins?” Raven whispered.

“I had forgotten Lochia even had a twin,” Mang Jose muttered, his brow furrowed. “But what is she doing here? I thought she fled to the city after the curse took hold.”

As they watched, Jasmine and Catherine shared a chilling realization. The woman in front of them looked exactly as she did in Jasmine’s visions, yet the Barangay Captain—her own twin—had aged years beyond her.

“Hello, Sister,” Erlinda purred, her eyes dancing with malice. “Did you miss me?”

“Did you kill my friend, Marisa!” Lochia growled, the transformation beginning as her fangs pierced through her gums.

Erlinda only offered a taunting smile. “Maybe? I think so. But then again… who knows?”

“How dare you! You are no longer welcome in Santa Barbara!” Lochia barked. She commanded her village guards to seize her sister, but the world turned upside down in an instant. Instead of arresting the intruder, the guards turned their weapons on their own leader, pinning Lochia down.

Before the trap could fully close, Jasmine and Catherine unleashed their powers, narrowly helping the group escape the office now claimed by the treacherous Erlinda.

THE CONTINUATION

“She killed my friend… she killed Marisa,” Captain Lochia whispered, the weight of the realization hitting her. “How did I not see this from the start? All the accusations that I was the one bringing chaos to the other towns… why didn’t I realize that Erlinda was the one behind it all?”

“Captain Lochia, I am so sorry for doubting you,” Raven said softly.

“You don’t have to apologize, Raven. It is my fault too; I failed to protect our village,” Lochia replied, her voice hardening. “But what exactly is Erlinda doing here now?”

Catherine stepped forward. “I heard her mention Kuya Kaito and Ethan. I think Saesbyeol is involved in this.”

“Saesbyeol?” Lochia frowned. “Who is that?”

“It’s a long story, Captain,” Ethan interrupted, checking the perimeter. “But it looks like Saesbyeol is well aware of what we’re doing here.”

“But the last hope we were looking for is gone,” Akihiko said, his frustration evident. “Marisa is dead. How are we supposed to help Baekhyun’s sister break Saesbyeol’s curse now?”

Mang Jose and Raven quickly explained to the Captain that they had come seeking Sister Marisa because she was believed to be the last nun of the Sisters of Light .

“It’s not too late,” Lochia said, her eyes turning to Raven. “There is one more left.”

The group fell silent, confused. Everyone knew Marisa had been the final survivor of her order.

“What do you mean, Lochia?” Mang Jose asked.

“It’s Raven,” Lochia said firmly. “Have you forgotten? Raven once entered the convent because she wanted to be just like her aunt.”

As the Captain spoke, the sounds of the present faded, and Raven found herself pulled back into a memory she had tried to bury…

FLASHBACK

“Sister Marisa, what should we do?” young Raven cried out.

The ground beneath the convent was bucking like a wild animal. Dust choked the air as the ancient seals on the walls began to crack and collapse.

“You have to leave, Raven!” Sister Marisa shouted over the roar of the earthquake. “Where are the others?”

“They’re trapped in the underground room! It’s 3:00 PM—Mother Superior and the others were gathered for the Divine Mercy prayer. I tried to reach them, but the rocks are too heavy!”

“Follow me!” Marisa commanded.

They scrambled down toward the prayer room at the bottom of the church, but Marisa stopped in horror. The only pathway to the sisters was completely buried under massive jagged boulders.

“Sister Marisa, watch out!” Raven screamed.

A massive stone slab broke loose from the ceiling, plummeting directly toward her aunt. But before it could crush her, the air hummed with power. The slab suddenly shattered into a million tiny pebbles.

Marisa spun around to see Raven standing with her hand outstretched, her palm glowing with a soft, ethereal light. With a simple gesture from the girl, the surrounding fallen rocks crumbled into harmless sand.

“How did you do that?” Marisa whispered, breathless.

“I… I don’t know,” Raven replied, trembling.

“We have to leave before the whole structure comes down!”

They sprinted out of the church just as the tremors stopped. Marisa looked back at the ruins, her heart breaking for the nuns still trapped beneath the earth.

“Maybe they’re still alive, Auntie! Let’s go back!” Raven urged, but her aunt grabbed her arm, stopping her cold.

A thick, oily black smoke was beginning to seep out of the cracks in the earth. It spread with unnatural speed—first the grass withered and turned to ash, then the ancient trees groaned and died. Marisa’s eyes widened as she remembered a vision Calista had shared years ago.

“The portal to the underworld… it’s open,” Marisa gasped. “This smoke is a curse. Cristine sealed it once, but the earthquake broke the wards. How? The orations placed there were supposed to be unbreakable!”

“Auntie? The smoke… it’s covering me!” Raven cried.

Marisa looked down and saw the darkness swirling around her niece’s legs. Thinking fast, she grabbed Raven, chanting a powerful oration while hanging her own blessed necklace around the girl’s neck. The light from the necklace pushed the shadows back.

“If this smoke reaches the village, everyone will be cursed,” Marisa said, her face pale.

“What happens if they are?” Raven asked, terrified.

“I don’t know yet, but we must warn Lochia and Jose,” Marisa said, her voice turning solemn. She looked Raven in the eyes. “And Raven? I gave you that necklace for a reason.”

“Auntie?”

“You are no longer just a student,” Marisa said. “You are now the youngest nun of the Sisters of Light .”

BACK TO THE PRESENT

Raven gripped the necklace her aunt had given her, the cold metal grounding her as she looked at the group.

“I don’t know how to perform the Light Baptism,” she admitted. “But if we can get back to the ruins of the church, I know where the hidden library is. I can search the archives and find the instructions there.”

“That place is a death trap,” Mang Jose countered, his voice full of worry. “If those aswang weren’t actually Lochia’s men, they were likely soldiers ordered to kill anyone who steps foot on that holy ground.”

“If getting in and out is the only problem, I have an idea,” Akihiko spoke up, his eyes narrowing as he studied the map of the village.

“Tell us, Aki,” Ethan said, leaning in. “What’s the plan?”

THE SEVENTH CIRCLE

Meanwhile, Jin Ae had just located her eleventh victim.

“In fairness, this little toy Kassius gave me works like a charm,” she whispered to herself. She toyed with a small, star-shaped artifact that hummed with a dark pulse. “Finding victims and taking their blood is almost too easy now.”

She spotted her target and moved with predator-like grace, slipping into the seat next to him. Her outfit was deliberately provocative, designed to ensure no man could look her in the eye for long.

“Hi… is anyone sitting here?” Jin Ae asked, her voice breathy and sweet.

The man’s gaze immediately dropped, lingering exactly where she expected it to. Jin Ae suppressed a smirk; everything was going according to plan. She leaned in closer, invading his personal space.

“Excuse me, handsome? I’m waiting for my friends, but they’re late. I’m starting to get worried… some of the drunks in here are looking at me strangely. I’d feel so much safer if I could just sit with you.”

She shifted her tone, layering it with a practiced, seductive charm that made her voice sound like honey.

“Yes—yes, of course,” the man stammered, offering a wide smile. “I’m waiting for some friends myself. I’m Caleb, and you are?” He extended his hand.

“My name is Anastasia,” Jin Ae lied, her fingers sliding over his palm. “But you can call me Ana.”

“Nice to meet you, Ana. I haven’t seen you around here before. Is this your first time at my bar?”

“Your bar?” Jin Ae gasped, feigning wide-eyed surprise. “You mean you’re the owner? Oh gosh, I’m so sorry! I should be calling you ‘Sir Caleb’.”

“No, no,” Caleb laughed, clearly enjoying the attention. “Caleb is fine. ‘Sir’ is a bit too formal for me.”

“If you say so, Caleb,” she purred. “To answer your question, my friends and I were supposed to celebrate a birthday, but they said they’re stuck in traffic. I’ve been waiting forever.”

“Well, that’s the Philippines for you. The traffic never sleeps,” Caleb joked. “Why don’t you stay here with me for a while?”

“Thank you, Caleb,” Jin Ae said, her eyes locking onto his.

As she smiled at him, her mind began to process the data the Darkness Clan had gathered on him. Caleb Martinez. Owner of the ‘Heaven’ Bar—which is anything but heavenly. On the surface, it’s a nightclub, but deep inside it’s a pit of gambling, drugs, and human trafficking. She watched his lips move as he spoke, her disgust hidden behind a mask of beauty. A famous drug lord. A predator who has fathered children with six different women, only to discard them like trash once he’s had his fill. He thinks he’s the one in control.

Jin Ae’s smile widened, but this time, it didn’t reach her eyes. Caleb Martinez had no idea he was about to become a sacrifice.

THE CHURCH OF THE SISTERS OF LIGHT

Ethan and his team moved silently through the shadows of the ruins. Nearby, Erlinda’s guards stood watch, their eyes scanning the darkness—until they spotted three figures approaching.

It looked as though Erlinda herself was dragging a captured Mang Jose and Raven toward them.

“What are you looking at?” Erlinda snapped at the guards. “Don’t just stand there, help me bring these two to the Barangay Hall! You lot aren’t doing your jobs—we were almost ambushed by these two pests. Now, move!”

“Yes, Madam!” one of the male aswangs barked, scurrying forward.

The guards fell for the trap completely. They had no idea that the real Mang Jose and Raven had already slipped safely into the church. They didn’t realize they were being toyed with by a Gumiho and two Kitsunes.

Once the group reached the dense, secluded heart of the forest, the “Erlinda” figure came to a halt. The air shimmered, and the illusion began to dissolve.

“Wrong move, bitches,” Akihiko sneered, his form shifting from the female captain back into his true self.

Beside him, the figures of Mang Jose and Raven flickered and vanished. Baekhyun and Kaito stood in their place, their eyes glowing with predatory light. Before the three aswangs could even draw breath to scream for help, the three warriors unleashed their power.

In a blur of motion, Akihiko, Baekhyun, and Kaito lashed out. Their powerful fox tails whipped through the air like coils of steel, ensnaring the guards and crushing the life out of them before they could make a sound.

The forest went silent again as the bodies hit the dirt.

“I can smell the real Erlinda,” Kaito said, his nose catching a foul scent on the wind. “She’s nearby.”

“We need to warn Ethan,” Baekhyun added, his expression grim. “But where are Mang Jose and Captain Lochia? They were supposed to be the ones to intercept her.”

Without another word, the three warriors shifted their shapes, their human clothes vanishing as they transformed into sleek, powerful foxes. They vanished into the undergrowth, racing toward the church.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOURTY SEVEN - THE LIGHT CONVENT (PART ONE)

PREVIOUSLY:

Ethan and his companions successfully escorted Raven to the ruins of the Convent of the Sisters of Light. Meanwhile, Jin Ae has set her sights on her eleventh victim—Caleb Martinez, the handsome and dangerous owner of a high-end city bar.

“Thank you, Caleb,” Jin Ae whispered, her eyes locked onto his.

THE CONTINUATION

“Hey, Ana, I have to go. My friend just arrived outside,” Caleb said, breaking the tension. “It was a pleasure chatting with you. I truly hope to see you again soon.”

He held her gaze for a moment longer than necessary, then took her hand and pressed a lingering kiss to her knuckles before disappearing into the crowd. As Jin Ae watched him walk away, the mask of “Ana” slipped. The way Caleb had looked at her—the warmth in his eyes—triggered a memory she had tried to bury.

“Ambrose,” she whispered to the empty air.

FLASHBACK: 12th Grade

Before the curses, the blood, and the clans, there was just high school. Jin Ae, Jasmine, Catherine, and Ambrose were inseparable. But beneath their laughter, a messy web of secrets existed: Jin Ae was hopelessly in love with her childhood friend, Ambrose, while Ambrose only had eyes for Jasmine.

“Ambrose! Are you busy tonight?” Jin Ae called out, spotting him crossing the school grounds.

Ambrose stopped and grinned. “Why? Where are we going?”

“Did you forget? Today is my birthday!” Jin Ae teased, walking up to him. “We’re having a small celebration. You must come, and don’t you dare be late.”

Before he could answer, Jasmine and Catherine approached them, already mid-argument.

“What is he doing here?” Jasmine asked, nodding toward Ambrose. “I have something important to tell you, Jin Ae.”

“Enough, Jasmine,” Catherine sighed. “It was your fault anyway. He was just protecting himself from you.”

“See?” Ambrose chimed in, pointing at Catherine. “Even ‘Monday’ is defending my rights as a victim of your barbarity!”

“Barbarity? Really?” Jasmine snorted, playfully punching his shoulder.

“Are you two fighting again?” Jin Ae asked with a weary smile.

“He started it!” Jasmine insisted.

“No, she started it. She’s a monster!” Ambrose retorted.

Jin Ae watched them bicker, a familiar pang of jealousy hitting her heart. They always debated—even when the school debate season was long over. It was their “thing,” a spark that Jin Ae wished she had with him.

“Alright, that’s enough,” Jin Ae interrupted. “I want all of you at my party tonight. We prepared food and drinks. Just a small, simple celebration.”

“A ‘small’ party, huh? I know you, Jin Ae,” Catherine said skeptically. “I’ll try to be there, but I have to finish my assignments before Miss Jeong scolds me again.”

“No! My besties have to be there,” Jin Ae pouted, her eyes welling up with fake tears. “Or else I’ll be so miserable on my special day.”

“Okay, fine! I’ll go,” Catherine laughed, giving in. “But you promise—just a small group? No huge crowds? You know I have agoraphobia.”

“Of course, Monday. Just us and maybe a few relatives,” Jin Ae promised with a broad smile.

THE CHOI MANSION

Hours later, Jasmine and Catherine stood at the gates of the Choi Mansion, staring at a red carpet, flashing cameras, and a line of luxury cars. Famous celebrities and local politicians were everywhere.

“Out of 100% of the things Jin Ae promises, only about 5% is ever the truth,” Catherine deadlocked. “The rest is pure fiction.”

“That’s fine, we’re already here,” Jasmine said, spotting a familiar figure. “And don’t even think about running home—Jin Ae already saw us!”

Jin Ae came running toward them, glowing in a designer gown. “I’m so happy you’re here! I was just about to get upset.”

“Jin, our clothes aren’t suitable for this,” Jasmine whispered, gesturing to their casual outfits. “It’s embarrassing.”

“Oh my gosh, my driver totally forgot to deliver the outfits I picked for you!” Jin Ae lied effortlessly. “But come on, the dresses are in my room. Quick, follow me!”

She pulled her friends through the mansion and into her massive suite.

“Those two boxes on the bed are for you. Open them, quick!”

Catherine looked at the boxes, then at the bustling party downstairs. “You said it was a simple party, Jin. You know I can’t handle crowds.”

“Monday, listen to me,” Jin Ae said, her voice softening. “I knew if I told you how big it was, you wouldn’t come. I told a white lie because I want you to fight your phobia. Besides, we’re right here with you. You’re safe.”

“Enough talking,” Jasmine said, opening a box to find a stunning gown. “Let’s try these on. They’re beautiful! Thank you, bestie.”

“Only the best for my girls,” Jin Ae smiled. “I know you’re both going to look incredible.”

FLASHBACK: THE CHOI MANSION (Continued)

Outside on the grand lawn, the air was thick with the scent of expensive cigars and the chatter of the elite. Ambrose stood stiffly by his father as he was introduced to a circle of influential politicians.

“My son will be the next Mayor of our town,” his father declared proudly. “As soon as he graduates senior high, I’m sending him straight to law school.”

Ambrose shifted uncomfortably. “Dad, excuse me… I’m going to go find Jin Ae.”

He stepped away quickly, leaving the parents behind. Mr. Choi beamed at the boy’s father. “We may not even need to arrange a marriage for my granddaughter. It seems the children are finding their own way to keep our clans united.”

However, Ambrose’s mother, Felicity, frowned. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. These children have minds of their own. We shouldn’t dictate their lives.”

Jin Ae’s mother, Ara Choi, nodded in agreement. “Felicity is right. They are still so young.”

Mr. Choi and Mr. San Segundo shared a sigh. To change the subject, Ambrose’s father asked, “And what about your grandson, Mr. Choi? Where is he?”

“He’s still in Seoul,” Mr. Choi replied, leaning back. “Correct me if I’m wrong, dear, but isn’t he in K-pop training? Gosh, I’m too old for that. The world keeps evolving, but I’m still happy listening to Elvis.”

The two men began to hum an old Elvis tune, but Mrs. Choi broke the tension as the maids arrived, carrying a massive, glistening roasted lechon .

“That’s enough singing,” she laughed. “The star of the night is here!”

Inside the mansion, Ambrose was heading toward the stairs when the bedroom door opened. He froze. His three friends were descending the staircase, but his eyes locked onto only one.

“You look… incredible, Jasmine,” Ambrose breathed, unable to look away.

Jasmine gave him a playful, confident smirk. “I’ve been beautiful for a long time, but thank you for noticing.”

Jin Ae and Catherine watched the exchange from the step above. Jin Ae’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. She nudged Catherine. “Hey, let’s go eat. I’m starving. Right, Monday?”

Catherine caught the hint immediately. “Yes, let’s go.”

“Wait!” Ambrose called out, realizing he’d ignored the others. “You look beautiful today too, Monday. And you as well, Jin Ae.”

“Thanks,” Jin Ae said, her voice light but sharp as she brushed past him, giving him a playful shove. “But Jasmine is right—the three of us have been beautiful for a long time. You’re just slow.”

“Hey! Why are you such a bully?” Ambrose laughed.

“Good for you!” Jasmine added, laughing as she chased after Catherine and Jin Ae toward the buffet.

Once they were settled at a table, Catherine leaned closer to Jin Ae, her voice low. “You like him, don’t you?”

Jin Ae didn’t look up from her plate. “What are you talking about, Monday? No. We’re just friends.”

“I don’t think so,” Catherine pushed gently. “I know you, girl.”

Jin Ae finally looked up, her expression a mix of sadness and resolve. “I can’t. I won’t hurt Jasmine. She’s like a sister to me… you both are. I promise, I’m okay.”

Catherine sighed, wanting to say more, but she could see the walls Jin Ae had built around her heart.

BACK TO THE PRESENT

The peace of the memory shattered.

At the edge of the village, Erlinda stopped in her tracks, her eyes snapping toward the mountains. She growled, realizing the ruse.

“I don’t have time for this—it was a trap!” she hissed to her followers. “Raven is already at the church. Move! To the Church of the Sisters of Light, now!”

She vanished into the trees with her disciples trailing behind her like shadows.

Watching from the brush, Mang Jose and Lochia realized their plan to stall her had failed. Erlinda was too smart.

“We have to warn them,” Lochia said urgently. “We couldn’t trick her for long.”

With a sudden shimmer of moonlight, the two of them transformed into powerful birds. With a heavy beat of their wings, they took to the sky, racing the darkness toward the church.

THE RUINS OF THE LIGHT CONVENT

Inside the shattered remains of the church, Raven and Ethan finally reached a heavy door deep within the structure. To their surprise, it remained perfectly intact, secured by an ancient padlock.

“How do we open it?” Ethan asked, scanning the area for a lever or a crowbar.

“It’s strange that the lock survived the earthquake,” Raven mused. “But I have the key. Sister Marisa gave it to me for safekeeping.” She slid the key into the lock; it turned with a heavy, satisfying click.

As the door swung open, a cold, heavy air rushed out. Ethan hesitated, a sense of dread pooling in his stomach. “Are you sure the book is in here?”

“Yes, Kuya Ethan,” Raven replied firmly.

They stepped inside and stopped dead. In the center of the room, a medium-sized hole had been torn into the floor, pulsing with a rhythmic, sickening red light.

“A portal?” Ethan whispered, his hand going to his weapon.

“It looks like the curse is bleeding out from here,” Raven said, her face pale. “It has to be sealed.” She looked around the room, but aside from the glowing hole, the walls were lined with nothing but ancient, dusty books.

“The book, Raven—where is it?”

Raven closed her eyes and raised her hand. Suddenly, a thick volume bound in weathered leather flew from a high shelf, landing perfectly in her palm. she flipped through the pages rapidly, her eyes widening. “Impossible…”

“What is it?”

“It says here… to reverse the curse and close the portal, I need the blood of four beings—two of light and two of darkness .”

Before Ethan could respond, the room began to vibrate. The low, melodic sound of chanting filled the air, like dozens of voices praying in perfect unison.

“The nuns,” Raven whispered. “The ones I told you about… they were trapped in the prayer room during the earthquake. This is that room. It was hidden and shielded by their constant prayers.”

Ethan immediately cast a spell to open his Third Eye. The room transformed. The shadows retreated, and he saw them—the translucent, glowing souls of the nuns, still kneeling in a circle around the altar.

“Kuya? Are you okay?” Raven asked, noticing Ethan staring at the empty space near the altar.

“I can see them,” Ethan murmured.

“Where? I can’t see anything!”

“Give me your hand,” Ethan said, reaching out. “I’ll show you what I see.”

BATTLE AT THE THRESHOLD

Outside, the atmosphere was chaotic. Erlinda and her disciples had arrived, but they were met with a wall of fur and fangs. Baekhyun, Akihiko, and Kaito stood their ground, blocking the path. Just as the first wave of attacks began, Mang Jose, Lochia, Jasmine, and Catherine skidded to a halt beside them.

“Go inside and help Ethan!” Baekhyun shouted over the roar of the wind. “Some of Erlinda’s men have already slipped past us—they’re moving underground!”

“Got it, Kuya!” Jasmine cried. She and Catherine raced into the church.

Lochia stepped forward, her eyes glowing with defiance as she faced her twin. “Our kind cannot enter the inner sanctum, Erlinda. Not even your Abwak disciples. Whether they fly as crows or burrow through the earth, that room is sacred. You know the rules as well as I do.”

“But if that’s true, how did Raven get in?” Akihiko asked, confused. “She’s an aswang , too.”

“Have you forgotten?” Kaito reminded him, his eyes never leaving the enemy. “Raven took the vows. She walked the path of the Beateryo to follow her aunt.”

“Only my granddaughter has the purity to enter and exit that church,” Mang Jose added proudly.

Erlinda’s face contorted with rage as her Abwak —the crow-shifting aswangs —shrieked from the trees, waiting for the command to strike.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOURTY EIGHT -THE LIGHT CONVENT (PART TWO)

PREVIOUSLY:

Ethan and his team traveled to Santa Barbara to seek aid from the last surviving member of the Sisters of Light. Their world shattered upon discovering the nun had been murdered by an unknown entity. The mystery deepened when the killer was revealed to be the twin sister of Captain Lochia.

THE ENCOUNTER:

“Erlinda!” Lochia barked, her voice thick with rage. Beside her, Mang Jose and Raven stood frozen, paralyzed by the sight of the woman before them.

“Hello, Sister,” Erlinda purred, tilting her head. “Did you miss me?”

The situation spiraled into chaos as the team realized the truth: Raven is actually the youngest member of the Sisters of Light. Now, Erlinda and her minions are determined to eliminate her and seize the sacred book hidden within the ruins of the broken convent.

“Only my granddaughter can enter and exit that church,” Mang Jose stated firmly.

THE LIGHT CONVENT (CONTINUED)

“Funny. If that’s what you think, Jose, you’re wrong,” Erlinda sneered. “Because right now, no matter how sacred this place is, I can enter—and it is all because of Helga.”

Erlinda immediately transformed and vanished underground, tunneling toward the Convent.

“Helga?” Baekhyun muttered. He stared at Kaito, but the Nogitsune gave him a look of pure confusion; he had no idea what Erlinda meant either.

“I’ll stop my sister. I’ll take care of her,” Lochia declared. She shifted into her Abwak form and dove into the earth to pursue her twin.

“But—” Mang Jose started, but he couldn’t stop her in time.

“Don’t worry, Mang Jose, we’ll follow Ethan inside the church,” Jasmine said. But as they turned to move, they were suddenly frozen in place. “What is happening? Why can’t I move?”

“Girls… didn’t you miss me?” a familiar voice asked.

Jasmine and Catherine spun around, gasping at the figure before them.

“Jin Ae,” Baekhyun breathed, seeing his sister again.

“Jin Ae, what happened to your appearance?” Catherine asked.

“Why? Is this the first time you’ve seen a beauty?” Jin Ae replied. “I don’t need your compliments; I know I am more beautiful now.” Her expression darkened the moment she saw her brother.

“I’ll take care of my sister. Follow Ethan inside the convent!” Baekhyun shouted. But Jin Ae waved her hands, and Catherine and Jasmine found themselves completely paralyzed.

“Jin Ae, what are you doing?” Catherine cried.

“Jin Ae, wake up! I know you are still in there!” Jasmine added.

Jin Ae laughed. “I am awake, Jasmine. What are you talking about?” She turned her gaze to Baekhyun. “Brother, aren’t you happy to see me? If you really cared about me, you would have found me and saved me from Grandpa’s cruelty. But I don’t regret it. If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t be this powerful.”

With a sharp gesture, Jasmine, Catherine, Kaito, and Akihiko were suddenly hoisted into the air. Baekhyun watched in horror as his friends began to struggle for breath.

“What are you doing, Jin Ae? Put them down!” Baekhyun pleaded. “You don’t know what I sacrificed for you. I tried to find you, but Grandpa was too powerful. We’re here in Santa Barbara to find a cure for that evil spirit possessing you. Raven is the only one who can save you!”

“You’re too late, brother,” Jin Ae said, her eyes gleaming as she watched her victims struggle. “I’ve already accepted the dark power.”

“It’s not too late, Jin Ae. Trust your brother,” Kaito choked out.

“Shut up! I’m not asking for your opinion!” Jin Ae snapped. Kaito’s face turned pale as the invisible grip around his throat tightened.

“I have no choice but to fight you,” Baekhyun whispered. His appearance began to change—his ears grew pointed like a fox’s, and his battle suit shimmered into existence.

“Amazing. You’re a Gumiho … Grandpa was right,” Jin Ae remarked. She abruptly released her hold, dropping Kaito, Akihiko, Catherine, and Jasmine to the ground.

“What are you doing, Baekhyun?” Aki gasped, rubbing his neck. “Jin Ae is still your sister. We’re here to save her. Ethan won’t be happy if you fight her.”

“Aki is right,” Catherine said, standing up. “You guys follow Ethan inside. I’ll take care of Jin Ae.”

“But—”

“Don’t worry, Kuya,” Jasmine interrupted. “I’ll stay with Catherine. Jin Ae won’t hurt us. She’s our friend. I can feel that she’s still in there.”

Kaito and Aki grabbed Baekhyun’s arms and forced him toward the convent.

“Let the youngsters solve this for now,” Kaito muttered. “Trust the witch leader and the banshee.”

As Baekhyun walked away, he saw a flash of sadness on his sister’s face, but it was quickly replaced by a fierce glare. Jasmine and Catherine noticed the change instantly.

“Where is the real Jin Ae?” Catherine asked.

“What are you talking about? Are you blind?” Jin Ae replied sarcastically. “You became the leader of the witches and immediately lost your sight?”

“Jin Ae, we know you’re there. You have to fight that dark entity!” Jasmine cried.

Jin Ae suddenly clutched her head, bowing down as if in pain. Jasmine slowly approached her. “Jin Ae? Is that you?”

When Jin Ae raised her head, she was crying. “Help me…” she sobbed.

“We’re already working on a way! Please, hold on!” Jasmine reached out, but Jin Ae’s expression snapped back to one of malice. Her hands shot out, catching both Jasmine and Catherine by the throat.

“Who are you?” Catherine wheezed.

Jasmine fumbled for the weather pipe in her pocket. Though it was only the size of a small bottle, she triggered the mechanism. It extended instantly, hitting Jin Ae in the stomach and forcing her to let go.

“You traitor!” Jin Ae spat.

“A traitor?” Jasmine gasped. “What are you talking about? If this is about being class valedictorian back in college, I told you I didn’t want it! I tried to talk to the professor, but you stopped me. We can’t go back and change the past!”

“No! You stole the man I love!”

“What? Is this about Ambrose?” Catherine asked, stunned.

“Yes! And you have no idea how much I loved him!”

“But you told me you’d sacrifice your feelings for him,” Catherine reminded her. “You knew Ambrose liked Jasmine and only saw you as a younger sister. I thought we were clear on that.”

“Really, Jin Ae?” Jasmine began to cry. “After all these years, you’re bringing this up? Is this why you accepted the curse of Saesbyeol? Your grandmother told us everything. Ambrose and I were just friends after we broke up! When we were in the Tamawo world, why didn’t you just tell him your feelings then?”

“I didn’t have time,” Jin Ae muttered.

“What do you mean, Jasmine?” Catherine asked. “She wasn’t even with us then.”

“No, she was there,” Jasmine revealed. “She used astral travel to follow us from the White Dove headquarters. She was the one who helped Alya find the portal. I kept it from you, Catherine, because you were so distracted by your training. And before Ambrose died… he confessed to me that he realized he had feelings for you , Jin Ae. I tried to save him, but I’m not a witch. I couldn’t perform a healing ritual. I am just the voice of death.”

Jasmine dropped her weather pipe. The force of it hitting the ground caused the earth to tremble.

“You’re right,” Jin Ae whispered. “If I could go back in time, I would rectify everything—especially that night when Ambrose confessed his feelings for you. I will get everything that’s mine.”

With a wave of her hands, she vanished.

INSIDE THE CONVENT

Jasmine’s face shifted from a sweet girl to a cold, serious warrior. “Let’s help them inside,” she said, retrieving her pipe.

Inside the ruins, the scene was devastating. Mang Jose and Captain Lochia were unconscious. Baekhyun, Ethan, and Akihiko had suffered the same fate after trying to fight Erlinda.

“You’ll have to go through my corpse before you get the book or this child,” Kaito growled, standing over Raven.

“Really, Kaito? How pathetic,” Erlinda said with a smirk.

“Shut up and leave with your ugly minions. Don’t force me to reveal my true form,” Kaito warned.

Erlinda pulled a glass object from her bag. “Saesbyeol already knows how to finish off you three foxes. Look at this mirror.”

Kaito recoiled. “Why, Kuya Kaito?” Raven asked, trembling.

“That’s the Toli Mirror,” Kaito whispered. “Made in Mongolia by shamans to drive away spirits. Even a Gumiho or Kitsune can be conquered by it.”

Erlinda raised the mirror, but a sudden, violent gust of wind tore through the room, knocking the glass from her hand.

“Sorry we’re late,” Catherine said, stepping into the fray. She looked at the unconscious sheriff and the old man, then at the horrifying minions. “My God… Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki!”

“It’s good you girls showed up,” Erlinda taunted. “Are you happy with your reunion?”

Catherine and Jasmine didn’t answer. They rushed her together.

“I am so tired of this woman,” Jasmine hissed. “Now, cover your ears! This hag is about to hear how Asia’s songbird screams!”

Jasmine let out a piercing wail that sent the minions stumbling back.

“You want to play?” Catherine added. “I’ll make you Raven’s doll.”

Using her String Spell, Catherine sent invisible threads clinging to Erlinda. With every twitch of Catherine’s fingers, Erlinda’s body moved like a puppet. “What if you scratch yourself until you bleed? Or use your own hands to end this? Does that sound fun?”

“Stop!” Lochia cried out, staggering to her feet. “Erlinda will be held accountable by the law. I will be the one to punish my twin. Please.”

“Catherine, she’s right,” Ethan added, rising slowly. “We aren’t killers. We restore balance. Did you forget what Nana Esther taught us?”

Catherine sighed and released the spell. Lochia immediately bound her sister in sacred handcuffs, while Mang Jose secured the rest of the companions.

“What if they escape those?” Raven asked.

“Don’t worry,” Lochia said. “Marisa blessed these with a prayer before she died. I visited her specifically for these.”

Catherine spotted the Toli Mirror on the floor and picked it up. “How did Saesbyeol even know about this?”

“That mirror can finish us with a snap of a finger,” Baekhyun said, eyeing the glass.

“I have a feeling someone is helping Jin Ae and Saesbyeol,” Jasmine mused. “But who?”

“He is too powerful for you,” Erlinda cackled. “You’ll all be dead soon.”

“That’s enough, Erlinda!” Lochia dragged her sister away.

“We’ll find out who it is,” Ethan said firmly. “For now, hide the mirror and get Raven and Mang Jose to safety.”

“The White Dove headquarters,” Kaito suggested. “Calista and the others are there.”

“Kaito is right,” Aki agreed. “Inspector Cristine can guide her.”

“They’re getting stronger, Ethan,” Baekhyun said. “What’s our next move?”

“We seek the Babaylans,” Ethan replied. “We need to know how to counter that mirror.”

“But Kuya Ethan…” Raven whispered, pointing to the floor. “What about that little portal?”

They all turned. A small, shimmering opening was forming on the floor, swirling with an unknown energy.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOURTY NINE - THE ELEVENTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER

When Jin Ae returned from Santa Barbara, Kassius was already waiting for her. “Are you okay?” he asked, his voice dripping with mock concern. “Why so angry? Weren’t you happy to see your friends again?”

“Seriously? Are you here just to tease me?” Jin Ae snapped, her eyes flashing with irritation. “Get out of my office, Kassius. I’m sick of looking at your face.”

Kassius chuckled, unfazed. “Jin Ae, Jin Ae… there is only one solution to your problems. If you truly want to go back in time, why not ask for help from the new leader of the witches? Or perhaps your brother’s boyfriend—Ethan, right? I’ve heard the Sigbinan possesses immense power inherited from his mother, a Great Babaylan. They’ve traveled through time before to uncover Saesbyeol’s origins.”

Jin Ae paused, narrowing her eyes as she raised an eyebrow at him. “How do you know about that?”

“It doesn’t matter where I got the information,” Kassius replied smoothly. “What matters is that you have a chance to rewrite history. I’m certain you could have Ambrose back in your arms.”

“That’s not information, that’s gossip,” Jin Ae retorted. She walked over to her desk, grabbed a bottle of wine, and poured herself a glass with a shaking hand. “Do you really think Catherine or Ethan would help me? If you had seen Catherine’s face, you’d know she wanted to kill me. And Baekhyun? He’s never been more furious. So tell me—how do I stand a chance?”

She raised the glass to her lips. As she drank, a flickering female figure appeared in the mirror across the room. Jin Ae saw it, but she ignored the vision and finished the wine in one gulp.

“An alcoholic now? How tragic,” Kassius mused. “But if they won’t help you willingly, why not find a way to force them?”

A slow, dark smile spread across Jin Ae’s face as the idea took root. “Thank you, Kassius.”

“Hey, where are you going?” he called out as she headed for the door.

“I have business to attend to,” Jin Ae replied, her eyes glowing a haunting shade of pink. “I’m going to send Caleb Martinez straight to hell.”

Kassius watched her leave, his smile fading into something colder. “Jin Ae is certainly stronger than Cristine,” he whispered to himself. “Lily’s child was made pure by those nuns, but now… now we have the edge. Saesbyeol and I will succeed. The White Dove will finally pay for killing my parents. Especially Calista—she will pay for everything she did to ruin my life!”

He glanced toward Jin Ae’s mirror, but he froze. Jin Ae’s reflection didn’t match the woman who had just left. A pale, sorrowful version of Jin Ae stood within the glass.

“If you think you and Grandpa will succeed in these horrific plans,” the Soul of Jin Ae spoke, her voice echoing like a hollow wind, “you are mistaken. I will not allow it. I will take my body back from Helga.”

Kassius let out a sharp, mocking laugh. “Are you kidding me? You’re nothing but a lingering soul. Your other persona has rejected you. Do you know why?”

The soul in the mirror began to cry, the tears shimmering like stardust.

“Because you are weak,” Kassius hissed, stepping closer to the glass. “You are useless. You can never return to your body.”

“Let’s see about that!” the soul cried out.

Suddenly, every piece of glassware in the office—the wine bottle, the windows, and the lamps—shattered at once. Shards of glass flew everywhere, but Kassius didn’t flinch.

“Poor, pathetic soul,” he muttered, stepping over the debris as he walked out of the office.

THE SACRIFICE OF THE LIGHT

Inside the ruined convent, Ethan stared at the shimmering rift on the floor. “Even though these walls are covered in sacred prayers, this small portal still managed to curse the people of Santa Barbara,” he said solemnly. “The nuns who locked themselves in this room… they deliberately sacrificed their lives to contain it. But they didn’t fully succeed.”

He turned to Raven, his voice softening. “Sister Marisa knew the danger. That’s why she sent you to another part of the convent that day—she was protecting you.”

Raven’s eyes welled with tears. She vividly remembered the moments before the earthquake; the Mother Superior had begged her to return to her grandfather’s house, but Raven had stubbornly refused. Now she knew why.

“She is here,” Catherine said suddenly, her voice dropping an octave.

“Who?” Mang Jose asked, his voice trembling.

“Your sister. She is standing right here with us,” Catherine replied.

Raven looked around frantically, but the room appeared empty. “Where? I don’t see anything!”

“Wait a minute,” Catherine whispered, her eyes fixed on a spot next to Ethan. “She wants to tell us something.”

Catherine’s gaze went distant, as if she were listening to a frequency no one else could hear. Then, she spoke to the empty air. “I understand, Sister Marisa. My answer is yes—you may use my body temporarily.”

A dazzling light erupted from Catherine, enveloping her in a warm, white glow. When the light faded, Catherine’s posture had changed. She stood with a grace and serenity that belonged to someone much older.

“Marisa? Is that really you?” Mang Jose breathed.

“Yes, Joselito,” Sister Marisa said through Catherine’s lips, offering a gentle smile.

Mang Jose’s face lit up. “It is her! She’s the only one who calls me that. Don’t worry, Marisa—Lochia and I will make Erlinda pay for what she did to you!”

“Joselito, now is not the time for vengeance,” Marisa said firmly, walking toward the rift. “This young lady has graciously allowed me her body, but I can only stay for a moment. We must close this portal now.”

She looked at the group with authority. “Raven, give me the book. The rest of you, find the holy water in the drawers.”

Raven hurried to hand over the sacred text. Meanwhile, Baekhyun and Akihiko lunged for a small glass bottle at the same time.

“It’s mine! I saw it first!” Akihiko hissed, tugging on the bottle.

“Fine! Take it!” Baekhyun snapped, letting go. “You always have to be the center of attention anyway.”

“Really? You two are fighting over holy water right now?” Ethan growled. He snatched the bottle from their hands and handed it to Sister Marisa.

Kaito and Jasmine shared a quiet laugh at the absurdity of the moment as Sister Marisa began to pour the water in a circle around the rift, reciting a rhythmic, ancient chant.

“What language is that?” Baekhyun whispered.

“It’s the Pater Noster —the ‘Our Father’—but in Latin,” Kaito explained.

“Look at you, a regular history buff,” Akihiko muttered. “Unlike some people here.”

“That is enough!” Ethan hissed, glaring at them. “Sister Marisa is trying to save us. One more word and I’ll tie you both to a log and set you drifting across the Pacific Ocean.”

Kaito leaned in close to Ethan’s ear. “Did you know,” he whispered, “that the Pacific Ocean is located between Asia and Australia to the west and the Americas to the east? It stretches from the Arctic to the Southern Ocean. In fact, the Philippine Sea is a marginal sea of the western North Pacific—”

“Oh, so now you’re a walking encyclopedia?” Ethan interrupted, forcing a pained smile.

He looked over at Jasmine, hoping for some support, but she simply gave him a cheeky thumbs-up and moved further away, clearly enjoying the chaos of the boys’ bickering.

THE ELEVENTH SACRIFICE

Back in the city, Jin Ae began the hunt for her eleventh victim. “Now, it’s time to meet your nightmare,” she whispered. She sent a message to Caleb Martinez, and like clockwork, the man responded immediately.

“Perfect,” she murmured, pulling a tube of pink lipstick from her bag. “I have to prepare so that when he arrives, everything is set.” As she applied the color, the air in the room seemed to shimmer and warp.

Caleb rushed to her apartment, fueled by the text claiming she had a high fever. He already had a scheme in motion. His pattern was always the same: court a woman for a week, shower her with expensive gifts, and once they were “official,” begin his abuse. But this time, the script had been rewritten.

When Caleb reached the apartment, he rang the bell, but there was no answer. Remembering her text saying the door would be unlocked because she was too weak to move, he let himself in. Inside, he found Jin Ae lying on the bed in a thin, silk gown.

“Anna?” he called softly.

“You’re here, babe,” she replied, her voice frail and trembling. “I wanted to cook for us, but I can’t move. Could you buy me some medicine? My kit is empty. After that… you can leave. I know you’re busy.”

“It’s okay,” Caleb said, his eyes wandering greedily over her figure. “I’ll be your doctor now.”

“Really? You’re so sweet,” Jin Ae purred.

Caleb couldn’t restrain himself any longer. He reached out, grabbing her roughly. “Is it okay if I touch you, babe?”

“Of course,” she whispered, her voice turning unnaturally sweet. “It’s all yours… because you’re a maniac. A sex offender who kills women.”

Caleb froze. “What did you say?”

Jin Ae’s eyes snapped open, glowing a vibrant, demonic pink. Caleb scrambled backward, hitting the wall. “What is happening? Why did you stop, babe? Don’t you like this?”

She stood up, and Caleb’s heart nearly stopped. Horns began to sprout from her head, tearing through her skin. “What are you?” he stammered. “Are you even human?”

“Don’t you remember?” a voice whispered directly into his ear.

Caleb spun around. Jin Ae was standing behind him, even though he could still see her body lying on the bed. Before he could scream, she swung a baseball bat, connecting squarely with his head.

THE ASYLUM OF THE DAMNED

Caleb woke up screaming, his hands shielded in front of his face. But he wasn’t in the apartment anymore. He was in a cold, damp hallway. A woman stood before him, drenched in blood.

“Janina?” he gasped.

“Antoinette?” he whispered, seeing another figure. “You’re dead! What are you doing here?”

The bloody woman lunged, her fingers clamping around his throat. “I’ll take you to hell! You killed me, killer!”

In a blink, the scene shifted again. Caleb found himself strapped to a bed in a white straightjacket, the walls of a psychiatric ward closing in on him. The door creaked open, and two nurses stepped in.

“Janina? You again?” Caleb whimpered.

“Hey, Mr. Martinez, you’re awake,” Jin Ae said, wearing a nurse’s uniform and a twisted smile. “Did you rest well?”

The other nurse prepared a tray of syringes. “Look, our patient is agitated,” Jin Ae noted. “Inject the sedative to help him relax.”

“Why are you doing this? Who are you?” Caleb roared.

Jin Ae stopped the other nurse’s hand. “Are you sure you want to know who I am?”

“Yes! When I get out of here, I’ll have my troops kill you! You damn sh*t!”

Jin Ae laughed. “Wow. In a straightjacket and still acting brave? Unbelievable. I’ll tell you my name, but don’t regret it.”

Before she could speak, the needle entered his arm. Caleb spiraled into darkness, only to wake up tied to a wooden chair. He looked at the nurse beside Jin Ae and saw her belly swell—she was pregnant.

He remembered Janina. He remembered the scandal he had covered up by using his parents’ influence to have her committed to an asylum. He remembered what he and his friends had done to her.

“Do you remember this?” Janina asked, her voice hollow.

“Of course he does,” Jin Ae said. “He told the public you were unstable. He and his barbaric friends raped a woman who just wanted to help her parents in the province. All because of his ego.”

“She would have destroyed my future!” Caleb yelled.

“And even though she was pregnant, you tortured her,” Jin Ae continued, her voice cold as ice. “Before Janina and her child died, you used ECT—Electroconvulsive Therapy. But you turned the voltage to the maximum, frying her brain and killing the baby in her womb. And that is exactly what we are going to do today. Nurse Janina?”

“Allow me, Doc,” Janina said, approaching Caleb with the electrodes.

Caleb thrashed, but the apparatus was clamped onto his skull. Jin Ae reached for the dial and flipped it to the highest setting.

ZZZT!

Caleb’s world exploded in white light. When he opened his eyes, he was back in the present, tied to a chair in a dark room, facing the real Jin Ae.

“Let me go… what do you want?” Caleb sobbed, his spirit broken.

Jin Ae turned to a man standing in the shadows. “You can leave now, Izaac. Thank you for the help.” Izaac gave Caleb one last hard stare before exiting.

“Now, back to your question,” Jin Ae said, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “What do I want? Hmm…” She pointed a finger at his forehead. “I know!”

“What? Money? Anything! Just let me go!”

“Okay, let’s start,” Jin Ae said, her eyes glowing pink again. “I have a few questions for you first.”

THE LIFTING CURSE

Ethan stood at the convent entrance, breathless. Thick, white smoke began to roll across the hills of Santa Barbara like a heavy mist. It was the sign they had been waiting for: the curse had finally been lifted.

“I’m human again,” Lochia murmured, looking at her hands with a touch of sadness. Beside her, Erlinda hissed in frustration.

“The end is near!” Erlinda cackled. “Saesbyeol will succeed, and all of you will be crushed!”

“She’s been cursed by Jin Ae,” Catherine interrupted, handing Lochia a small bundle of parchment. “Take these. You need to burn these papers, mix the ashes into a glass of water, and make her drink it. It will break the hold Jin Ae has over her mind.”

“Thank you, Catherine,” Captain Lochia said, clutching the papers.

“We have to get back to the city,” Baekhyun said, his brow furrowed with worry. “We need to stop Jin Ae before she goes any further. I’m scared of what she’s becoming.”

“Hijo,” Mang Jose said, stepping forward. “Raven is the only one who will return with you. I’m staying here. I’m an old man; I can’t handle long flights anymore. I’ll stay and wait for my granddaughter to come home when her work is done—as a true Sister of Light.”

“Grandpa…” Raven whispered, hugging him tight.

“Santa Barbara is safe now, apo . Madam Lochia and I will protect this town and keep the peace.”

Raven pulled back, wiping a tear. “Okay, Grandpa. But Madam Lochia, please watch him. Report to me immediately if he starts drinking Lambanog again!”

Lochia laughed. “Actually, dear, wait right there! I have some coconut vodka in my room. You all need to try it—it’s the pride of Santa Barbara.” She rushed off and returned a moment later, handing each of them a bottle.

“Don’t worry, Raven,” Mang Jose added with a wink. “I can reach you on my ‘Bookgram’ account now. Jasmine helped me set it up. My username is Joselito_Pogi .”

Kaito unscrewed the cap of his bottle and took a sniff. “I’ve never tried this, but it smells delicious.”

THE ELEVENTH SINNER’S END

Back in the dark room, Jin Ae stood over Caleb, the pink glow in her eyes pulsing like a heartbeat.

“Do you regret what you did?” she asked softly. “Can you promise never to do it again?”

“I promise! I swear!” Caleb sobbed, his voice cracking. “I’ll never hurt anyone again! Just let me go!”

Jin Ae tilted her head, a terrifyingly sweet smile spreading across her lips. “You asked before… who am I?” Her voice began to distort, echoing as if a hundred people were speaking at once. “I am Helga .”

She leaned in close, her face inches from his. She pulled a jagged dagger from her belt.

“Please!” Caleb begged, thrashing against his restraints. “I promised! I said I was sorry!”

“Antoinette and Janina were just the beginning,” Jin Ae whispered. “So many other souls are trapped in silence because of you. Some are dead, others are living ghosts, too afraid to speak. But the door to Hell is open now, Caleb. And it’s waiting for a sinner like you.”

“Welcome home.”

With a sudden, violent motion, she plunged the dagger into his chest. She didn’t stop at one strike. She stabbed him repeatedly, her movements frantic and rhythmic. As the crimson spray hit her face, Jin Ae didn’t flinch. She simply threw her head back and laughed—a sound that was no longer human.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FIFTY -THE FOUR ANCIENT ARTIFACTS

THE HANDOVER

“Divina, I cannot accept this. This book belongs to your family,” Calista said softly. Her eyes were full of grief, watching her friend’s hands tremble. Divina looked weary, her heart heavy with the fate of her young son.

“There is no one else in this town who deserves to be the keeper of this knowledge,” Divina replied. She turned to her son, Kassius, who was sobbing nearby.

“Kassius, listen to me,” Divina said, kneeling to his level. “You don’t have to worry. I am only going to visit your Lola and Lolo in a faraway place. While I am gone, your Ate Calista will care for you. I want you to grow up to be just like the two of us—one of the strongest Babaylans of our race. Promise me you will be brave.”

“But Mom…” Kassius wailed, his voice breaking.

“Be strong, my son. Help Calista help the others,” Divina whispered. Before she could say more, the Datu’s guards stepped forward to take her away.

“Divina, I will speak with Datu Isagani immediately. I will seek his advice,” Calista called out, trying to offer hope.

“Thank you, Calista,” Divina said, offering one last, bittersweet smile before disappearing with the guards.

Calista turned back to the boy. “Don’t worry, Kassius. I have to see Datu Isagani now. Stay right here, okay? I’ll be right back. Keep this book safe for me.”

THE TEMPTATION

As soon as Kassius was alone, a thick black smoke began to swirl around the room. It reached out toward the Book of the Babaylans, but a sudden beam of light struck the mist. Terrified, Kassius watched as the smoke coalesced into a solid form.

“Who are you?” Kassius asked, trembling.

A man appeared, his features shifting until he took the form of a sixteen-year-old youth. “My name is Saesbyeol,” he said smoothly. “I am a friend. Your grandparents sent me from the afterlife to guide you on your mission.”

“What mission? Why was I chosen?” Kassius asked, wiping his eyes. “I’m not good at Yantok fighting. I haven’t even started my training to be a Babaylan like my mother or Teacher Calista. Why me?”

“We chose you because you are strong,” Saesbyeol lied, his voice like honey. “You possess the blood of both a mortal and a Diwata . You must find the four sacred artifacts left behind by the Diwatas in the realm of the native-born.”

“I don’t understand… what artifacts?”

“Why don’t you ask the book?” Saesbyeol suggested.

Kassius hesitated, then slowly opened the heavy cover. “Book of Wisdom, show me… what are the four artifacts the Diwatas left behind?”

The pages flipped violently, stopping at a section where letters began to materialize. They were written in ancient Baybayin .

“I can’t read this,” Kassius sighed. “Only Teacher Calista and my mom can read the old script.”

“Seriously? That’s ridiculous,” Saesbyeol muttered, mocking the boy’s education. “Did your mother teach you nothing?”

Suddenly, the letters vanished, replaced by glowing illustrations of four weapons and ornaments.

“Those,” Saesbyeol pointed, “are the ancient artifacts left in the mortal realm.”

PRESENT DAY: THE HEADQUARTERS

“The Zabbors , the Bituon Sphere, the Bulawang Singsing , and the Kambal na Kampilan ,” Calista read aloud, her voice tight with tension. She was looking at the notes on the artifacts that Kassius was now trying to reclaim from the White Dove.

“Do we actually have those artifacts here, Miss Calista?” Akihiko asked, leaning over the table.

“I’m not sure,” Calista admitted. “I have to be at the headquarters tomorrow. Inspector Red—Cristine—wants to meet our guest.”

The “guest” was Raven, whom Cristine intended to train as the first of a new generation of the Sisters of Light. Despite the plan, the room was thick with anxiety over the disappearance of Nana Esther.

“I still don’t understand why Jin Ae wants to go back to the past,” Jasmine said, her voice small.

“Remember what she said in Santa Barbara?” Catherine reminded her. “She wants to be with her ex-boyfriend. She doesn’t realize that changing time will cause a massive disturbance among the Celestial beings.”

“She is being manipulated by her grandfather,” Nana Amelia added gently. “We must find a way to wake her up before it’s too late.”

Baekhyun stood up abruptly. “I’m going to talk to her. I’m going back to the mansion.”

“Are you trying to get yourself killed?” Ethan barked, his voice sharper than intended. “I know you’re worried about your sister, but we have to think! She is with Saesbyeol now. We know how powerful he is. You stay here until we have a plan. Do you understand?”

“Why are you shouting at me?” Baekhyun snapped back.

The tension between the couple was vibrating through the room. Akihiko and Kaito immediately stepped in to separate them.

“E, take it easy,” Akihiko whispered to Ethan. “Save that anger for the enemy. Baekhyun is your husband, not your target.”

Meanwhile, Kaito pulled Baekhyun aside. “Bro, calm down. He’s only shouting because he’s terrified for you. He knows how dangerous Saesbyeol is. Let’s just breathe for a second.”

THE SIXTH POINT OF THE STAR

Calista scanned the ancient text, her fingers tracing the names of the gods. “It’s confirmed,” she breathed. “These artifacts belong to the four great Diwatas: Burigadang Pada Sinaklang Bulawan, Mayari, Tala, and Ynaguinid .”

“Mom, we have to do something,” Ethan urged. “We have to save Nana Esther.”

“Don’t worry, Kuya Ethan,” Catherine said, her voice steady despite her fear. “I know Jin Ae won’t hurt her yet. She needs us—specifically, she needs the Book of the Babaylan and me. I am the only one who can bridge the path to the past.”

“The Witch Leader,” Baekhyun whispered.

“The Book and the Key,” Kaito added, nodding toward Calista and Catherine. Then, his expression darkened. “I’ll end this. I’ll trade myself to Saesbyeol in exchange for Nana Esther. I’m the one who made this mess; I should be the one to finish it.”

“Kaito-sama, no,” Calista said firmly. “Saesbyeol planned this from the start. We need you. You are part of the Solomon Star —the union of the Sigbinan , the Gumiho , the Kitsune , the Nogitsune , the Witch, and the Banshee. Tonight, we rest. Tomorrow, we find another way.”

Jasmine frowned, counting the points on a diagram in the book. “Wait, Miss Calista… the Star of Solomon has six sides. If we are the definition of the seal, how come there are only five of us? Me, Ethan, Aki, Baekhyun, and Kaito.”

“The sixth creature has not yet been revealed in the Book,” Calista explained. “Even my visions are clouded.”

“There is a riddle about the sixth member,” Kaito noted. Calista flipped to the page featuring the hexagram and read the ancient script aloud:

“Si Umaga ay may dugong iniwan, ngunit naiwan niya ito sa lupa.”

“What does it mean?” Ethan asked. Calista simply shook her head.

“Look at our origins,” Kaito said, pacing. “The Kitsune and Nogitsune are from Japan. The Gumiho is from Korea. The Sigbinan is Filipino. The Witch is universal, and the Banshee is from Ireland and Scotland.”

“He’s right,” Akihiko agreed.

“Wait,” Ethan said, his eyes widening. “‘Umaga’ means morning. In our mythology, Hanan is the Goddess of the Morning. She is the sister of Mayari and Tala.”

“Exactly!” Kaito exclaimed. “ ‘May dugong iniwan’ means she left her bloodline—a child. And ‘naiwan niya ito sa lupa’ means the child remained in the human realm. Hanan left a descendant on Earth.“

“Hanan’s child is the sixth member,” Jasmine and Catherine said in unison, scribbling the notes down.

“It makes sense,” Baekhyun mused. “The other Diwatas left artifacts; Hanan left a bloodline.”

“But who is it?” Akihiko asked.

“That’s what we need to find out,” Ethan said. “But Mom is right—we need sleep.”

“Ethan is right,” Nana Amelia added, her eyes drifting toward a dark corner of the room. “And it seems our visitor has finally decided to show herself. You may reveal yourself now.”

A shimmering, white, human-shaped mist stepped out from the shadows. The group gasped.

“Jin Ae?” Baekhyun breathed.

“How is this possible?” Jasmine added, clutching her weather pipe.

“Now I understand,” Kaito whispered. “Saesbyeol split her soul. What we see here is the ‘good’ part of Jin Ae’s spirit—the part Helga cast out.”

Before they could react further, a flickering blue light appeared in the center of the room.

“Miss Cristine?” Calista asked in surprise.

“I’m still at headquarters,” the image of Inspector Red said, her form wavering as she maintained the Astral Projection . “Catherine, don’t worry—we have a plan to rescue your grandmother.”

“Thank you, Miss Cristine!” Catherine cried.

“But we have a problem,” Cristine continued, looking at the spirit of Jin Ae. “We must perform the Light Baptism immediately. Jin Ae’s soul is fading; she is becoming part of the thin air. If we wait too long, she will vanish forever.”

“I’ve tried to return,” Jin Ae’s spirit sobbed, her voice faint. “But there is a barrier around my body. Helga is too strong. I can’t get in.”

“Because your body is occupied by darkness,” Cristine explained. “You cannot return until your physical form is purified. We need Raven—she is the key to performing the Light Baptism and breaking Saesbyeol’s barrier.”

░E░░N░░D░      ░O░░F░       ░B░░O░░O░░K░     ░O░░N░░E░